Preface

Preface

Humankind has been following a suffering path of spiritual indemnity in order to restore the ideal of peace and realize the original world. The agony of sin and conflict originating from the Fall has expanded throughout history from the individual to the family, nation and world. Humankind has been awaiting a message of hope that will empower us to cast off this inheritance.

Reverend Sun Myung Moon is a messenger of Heaven sent with a revelation for all humankind in the present age. God commanded Reverend Moon to work for the salvation of humanity. He is the True Parent of humankind, who has revealed the heavenly way and who has realized the ideal of true love as the incarnation of God's word.

Reverend Moon has spoken extensively throughout his life. Even if only one or two people were present, he would speak for the whole night. He would passionately speak the truth in front of a few as if he were addressing thousands. Reverend Moon has put his whole heart into teaching. Speaking to his followers, Reverend Moon has spoken a great deal to the public and to leaders of religion, science, politics, education, media and culture. His words have inestimable value. In speaking directly with groups transcending the boundaries of nation, race and religion, Reverend Moon has established an incomparable record as a prolific speaker.

The words of Reverend Moon, which address all aspects of God's Will and Providence, offer the solution to the problems of life and history; they are, moreover, the words of the Completed Testament for the fulfillment of the promises which were made in the providence of salvation.

Virtually all of Reverend Moon speeches are given extemporaneously, not from prepared texts. He speaks truth which he sought and found through profound spiritual dialogue with God. His words are love itself, pouring out from a heart of true love. They are the original energy of life, yet express the truth from myriad perspectives. God's special messages which have appeared throughout salvation history, and have revealed His will to all humanity, always come through one central person. The events of history at times allow one person to awaken spiritually.

For all these reasons, we are attempting to convey his words given to individuals and large groups in their original, unedited form. This is in order not to impede the will and truth of God, who is working through Reverend Moon. The words convey the urgent feeling of God's providence and Heaven's sincere heart. In order not to lose this, we have preserved the style of speech and some of the informal dialogue.

Reverend Moon's sermons, continuing to be transcribed from recordings, have been published thus far in 233 volumes of speeches. We are translating his speeches into many languages and are making them accessible on CD-ROM. People throughout the world are now studying and learning Reverend Moon's teachings. In these fifteen volumes we have selected and arranged excerpts from the 233 volumes according to subject in order that all people from all walks of life can understand and digest them.

The fifteen volumes in this series are:

Blessing and Ideal Family Part I

Blessing and Ideal Family Part II

Way of Unification Part I

Way of Unification Part II

Way of the Spiritual Leader Part I

Way of the Spiritual Leader Part II

Unification Family Life

Raising Children in God's Will

The Way for Students

The Way for Young People

The Way for a True Child

Tribal Messiah

True Parents

Earthly Life and Spirit World Part I

Earthly Life and Spirit World Part II

The words recorded in these volumes provide us the ability to reflect on ourselves and to be reborn through deep inspiration. They are precious words that clearly reveal the way to go in life. They speak about the destiny of humankind and contain prophecy. These are the original principles of life, with concrete practical directions for the realization of a world of peace, which Reverend Moon is himself pioneering and establishing. You who read these books will assimilate these words spiritually and be transformed. You will be able to experience God's grace and guidance. Thus these words are expanding the way of Heaven.

Following the guidance of Heaven, Reverend Moon has not only spoken, but has also substantially demonstrated the value and truthfulness of his words as applied to the individual, the family, society, nation, world and universe. Reverend Moon teaches about the will of God to all walks of society, and has been presenting his vision for peace through his work for the sake of the unity and harmony of religions, the initiation of a new culture, the building of a world of peace, the encouragement of value-oriented education and a moral media, the equalization of wealth, and international holy marriage blessings. In coming to hear or read the words of Reverend Moon, leaders discover the proper way to guide their society and nation, and educators realize the true path of a teacher. When parents and children read these words together they will discover the true way for their family and find happiness.

I want to salute and express my thanks to those who worked in the translation and editing of these volumes. We pray that in studying and practicing the words in these books, you will experience the grace and blessings of the God who has been living, breathing and working with us throughout history.

Chung Hwan Kwak

International President

Family Federation for World Peace and Unification International

March 1998

Chapter 3 - Unification Church Members

Section 1. What A Unification Church Member Is (Part 1)

1. The Background Of Members Joining The Unification Church

1) The Background of the Will

Think about it once. Think, what wind caused you to jump into the Unification Church? (157-90)

Think about when you joined this church. You did not just come by your will. I know that. There is a bloody history of tears here. (123-28)

2) We Were Called Here Carrying an Historically Extraordinary Mission.

When I look back on myself, who took charge of me? When we look back on our own personal, historical courses, we will realize that we ourselves didn't prepare anything substantially that made us worthy to be called for the providentially historical and extraordinary will of God. The more we feel this, the more we cannot deny that we were called and should believe that fact firmly without any doubt. And we should be grateful to God for calling us despite our inadequacies. Also, we must not forget the fact that a pitiable history of death was necessary to the process of God, so noble and high, coming and establishing a relationship with our humble selves.

Until we were called here, you should know 1) that Abel's blood cried out, 2) that Noah's 120 years of sorrow dwell there, 3) that history was suffused with the sorrow of Abraham who in order to serve God left his homeland and suffered as a wanderer, 4) that it was filled with the sorrow of Isaac who determined to be a sacrifice in front of God and to be obedient to Abraham, 5) Jacob's heart of longing for his homeland with a heart centered on wanting to restore the people of Israel during his 21 years in Haran dwelled there.

Furthermore, 6) there was the sorrow of the Israelites who suffered for 400 years in Egypt and on the way to the blessed land of Canaan many of the people became ill and died during the 40 years in the wilderness, 7) the second generation who remained went into the land of Canaan and centering on the concept of the new temple went through numerous indemnity conditions in order to receive the Messiah, and they were invaded by foreign peoples and experienced the sorrow of a people without a nation.

All that sorrow was there. And 8) you should realize that there remains the sorrow of Jesus who could not accomplish his mission even though he came to Israel which was a tributary state of Rome in order to meet the day of hope and he should have fulfilled his historical mission to subjugate Rome. And that is not all. 9) You must know that from after the time Jesus died until now, for two thousand years there was so much sorrow in the history which shed so much of the blood of our Christian forefathers.

You should know the limitlessly high God connected all these things to your lowly self. You must never forget the solemn fact that your connection comes on this foundation paid for with blood, through these conditions of historical sorrow, these requisites of sadness. We must keep this kind of heart and I must know that in choosing me, although I am inadequate to be chosen, God had a hidden will to bring to fruition through me the historical price.

We should know the fact that you and I with our pitiable histories are needed because God became pitiable and history became pitiable. Therefore, in the center of our minds and hearts, we must have an earnest enough heart to multiply all the strength we have, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand times, and to give all our loyalty and filial piety to God, and even if our life finishes to not die, You must clearly know that if you don't have that kind of mind, you are a traitor to the Will of God, a traitor to the hope of our historical ancestors, and a traitor to the mission of this age.

The more you realize through what process that noble high God had to come to set up a relationship with your humble low self, the more you should realize that even with dressing up properly, kneeling down, folding one's hands in prayer and bowing thousands and ten thousands of times to God, you are still inadequate. God called me because I am needed for the fight of goodness. Therefore I must not be a deserter who enters the fight of goodness and turns back. I should rather decide that I would rather die as one of the believers of Unification Church. This is the attitude we should have and we should realize with confidence that we must be in this situation.

One must make a determination which compensates for one's inadequacies but with doubled or tripled determination, and compare oneself with a person who has all the necessary requisites. As much as one feels his inadequacy he should double or triple his determination. We should realize that we are in this kind of situation as believers of Unification Church. (22-88)

3) The Fruit Born by the Achievements of Our Ancestors

You must realize that even though you don't know it, behind you there is a foundation of the achievements of your ancestors who came and went, and you don't know it but because among the many tribes your ancestors achieved more, their achievement accumulated over and over again, and you are the people born as the fruit of it. Because the people who are gathered and called this way are the people harvested as the fruit of the achievements of their ancestors, and are the tribe which God has gathered into one among so many tribes, the fortune of the nation gets ruled by how the people with such backgrounds move. (22-90)

Today the fact that you are related to the Unification Church is not centered on just a couple years or couple months of your life. This place is a historical place and a place of hope. It is the place with a historical relationship which could in reality be the starting point your life. Then if throughout your life you didn't see the history, and you weren't related to it, how could you become connected to this historical relationship? And also how could you have this historical relationship of connecting to the Unification Church? That is due to the level, whether is be large or small, to which you made an effort to match the direction of your mind to the same direction of mine as your ancestors and to match it with the direction of the flow of the age. That is to say, according to how much you tried to become close to it, you could connect that much more closely to the Unification Church

When seen from that viewpoint, today the situation you are involved in is not made by some individual named Mr. Kim. It is made through historical relationships. Today my being is wrong and is randomly put together, but among the historical relationships, many of our ancestors were loyal to the purpose of history and thereby made a foundation of merits which could unite with that purpose. It is due to the relationship of those merits you were chosen today. (21-105)

4) We Are the Presidents of Good Ancestors Corporations

What are you right now? Historical fruit. Aren't you? Fruit is fruit, but you are the fruits who are centered on historical tribes. Get it? You met me because you have good ancestors and because of those good ancestors' achievements. It's not because you wanted to meet me, nor because you are so great. No matter through whom you were born, that ancestor is related to part of the public history of Korea. Even in an evil nation there are more evil things and less evil things. Therefore regardless of how evil a nation may be, there is a less evil side. Heaven works in history centered on the less evil side.

Therefore, you met me because of a relationship in which you resemble your good ancestors' characters according to the law of heredity which follows your blood lineage relationship to your good ancestors' achievements in the public area centered on goodness. Don't think you met me because you're so great.

Not even one of your eyes belongs to you. If anyone looks at his own face, he will see he resembles his mother or father or grandfather. At least one part of him resembles them. If you analyze all this, the blood lineages of thousands of generations of ancestors are all mixed up. Any cell, everything is made like that. If your ancestors took away everything that was from them, you wouldn't have anything.

So you are the presidents of good ancestors corporations. Everyone has to obey the president's order. That is how it is. Then does that president have to be great, or not qualified? He has to be great. Then what sort of president is a great president? One who doesn't run counter to the historical tradition of the past, who stands in the front line of the present ages' activities, and who can be a model for his descendants is a good president. (46-152)

5) The Cooperation of Ancestors and Resurrection Through Second Coming

Then you, who are in such position, are you, as one who has been chosen into such a historical relationship, living in such a way that you can in your life show off properly the light of this historical relationship? (21-105)

Long ago at the time of Jesus, through Jesus' coming to the earth, in the same way that the spirits who had lived and died before then could go from the form spirit realm of the spirit world into the life spirit realm of the spirit world, through the condition of your being on the earth your ancestors have entered into a special realm of benefit by being able to come to the earth at this time. Do you understand what this means?

Because you are in the position to become a life spirit if you become a victorious branch of the lineage since you have come to know this will, your ancestors are cooperating with you. In this way you must become the base on which thousands of generations of ancestors can return. At Jesus' time, it was an age of cooperation from the spirit world in order to be resurrected to the life spirit stage conditionally, but now the spirit world unconditionally cooperates for resurrection to the divine spirit stage.

There is no greater blessing than the fact that this kind of age has come. Do you understand what this means? In other words, the spirit world is cooperating. Therefore from now on the work of finding the tribe will go faster. Because we have a historical relationship, because we have the condition for cooperation, it will go faster. If on earth we do work which can bring about returning resurrection, what a holy thing it is. If in your ancestry you have patriots or an exceptionally virtuous woman, or a filial son, and if you call them in prayer, they are to come. Because now your ancestors must cooperate with you. It is like that now. They are upside down now. (14-22)

2. The Proper Attitude To Joining The Church

1) The Purpose for joining die Unification Church

Everyone, when you joined the Unification Church, did you join because it was good, or did you join because it was bad? [We joined because it was good.] You joined because it was good? [Yes.] Did this place prepare rice cake and then ask you to join? What was offered when asking you to join? What was offered when you were asked to join? Not rice cake. You were not asked to join to guarantee your success in your career.

When you were asked to join you were offered God's public pledge. You were offered God's public pledge. Why did you join the Unification Church? You joined for God's public pledge. What is that superior pledge? It is not money or knowledge. It is love, the love which can govern money, the love which can govern power, the love which can govern knowledge. What is the pledge that God, the world of angels, God's creation, and also humankind, without any exception, would like? What is that? It's a pledge about the universe. (83-190)

What is the purpose for which you came here? You did not come in order to solve some environmental problem. You came here to clarify the fundamental problem of humankind, to stand in front of the Absolute Being and to be recognized and confirmed by the Absolute Being. (11-224)

Everyone, what is the purpose for joining the Unification Church? Was it to learn the principle of indemnity? [Yes] It was to learn the principle of indemnity, right? [Yes] It's nothing else. The principle of indemnity can't be unknown to be sons and daughters of God. You joined to learn the principle of indemnity. I am the teacher who teaches the principle of indemnity, aren't I? [Yes] I have the responsibility to teach you and to make you practice it.

So you who practice it will suffer. It's simple. Suffering is something to be thankful about and it's a good thing, right? [Yes] So, when you were suffering with starvation, did you laugh like this, "Ha ha ha"? Did you appreciate it? I imagine you didn't appreciate it and didn't like it. You will appreciate it in the future. (153-151)

2) Things that Happen After joining the Church

When you first joined the Unification Church, maybe you felt like your body was going to float in the air. You have experienced it, right? You just felt good. You felt good without any reason. Do you know why that is? It's because the foundation for your body and mind to have give and take had been established.

According to our principle, when subject and object become one, then God who is a larger subject has give and take with their unity as a partner. Then because of the action of that kind of high-level power, one can feel a strong sensation such as one never felt before. A feeling of happiness comes from the power of strong action which is ideal power. It's not just vague. It's all by the principle. By the principle. (27-226)

When you first listen to the lectures after joining the Unification Church you feet like you're floating and walking on air. You don't even know your legs are touching the ground. Your heart feels so happy that you don't have to cat; you still feel good even if you get cursed, and you still feel happy even if a bump forms on your seat. (172-161)

Everyone, when you first came into the Unification Church you were so happy you kept grinning, didn't you? Did you come in crying with sadness? However you joined, you joined but you could feel your heart swelling up and beating and even when walking in the street you would smile like someone feeling a cool breeze pass by. So people would say it was strange. By watching carefully, it could be seen there was something excellent here. It's okay even if the church building is a board shack or some kind of a cave. They are all to come if I'm here. (24-72)

Have you experienced that kind of thing? Haven't you? When you were joining the Unification Church, you were overwhelmed by hope, right? But looking at yourself standing in the middle of, if you call it fate, fate, and, if you call it relationship, relationship, at a point which is barely touchable by a pincer in the middle of the flow of history, you might doubt whether it is false. I was the same. But you cannot help but recognize it even though you try not to because heaven gave the living evidence which cannot be denied even though you try to. You don't just feel happy or feel appreciation without any reason. (17-33)

We started with happiness when we Unification Church members joined the church and faced the will for the first time. You would have felt everything in the world was made centering on you. You would have felt that the more blessing you received, the more everything resurrected centering on you, and everything formed relationships centering on you.

Therefore you might have experienced the feeling that when you are happy then the creation is happy, when you are sad then the creation feels sad together. At a time like that, the world doesn't look evil even if it really is; the world doesn't look sad even if it really is. One lives a life of pledging to fulfill tomorrow's responsibility and tomorrow's hope believing that happiness can take over the sad world. I believe you have experienced those things. (34-129)

You have to restore the heart you felt through the will. Don't you think so, too? Even students who go to school want to stop at the church before they go home once they join the Unification Church. You would have all experienced it. Why is that? You caught a disease. You have been sucked into the realm of fortune of thousands of years, the first time one could finally greet the springtime in six thousand years. It's not the fortune of a couple of years. It's the fortune of thousands of years. You became that way because you gathered at the one time you could ride the fortune of thousands of years. That heart is extremely precious. When you trample on that you are trampling on history and trampling moral laws. (51-263)

So, do you want to come to the Unification Church? After you hear sermons of the Unification Church, your feet, which were going towards home, automatically come to the Unification Church. You know going back home after school is a duty, an obligation, and a responsibility, but if you just hear sermons of the Unification Church your feet, which were going toward home, automatically come to the Unification Church.

If you look at the building it's dilapidated, and it's deep in the valleys of the mountains, but if you go there you think, "I want to eat and live here and not go. I like being here." Then the Unification Church is real. If you want to be here, then what's next? You should want to live. You should have a mind to live as brothers, by uniting with each other with God's eternal love. If that doesn't get accomplished the ideal world won't come. (63-62)

If you believe in the Unification Church it's like that. If you believe in the Unification Church you think you will receive many blessings, but actually things get twisted. Thinking carefully about it, it seems that things will work out well, but rather they get twisted. Why is that? Because that is love. Therefore it has to get twisted. If you believe and attend the Unification Church, and you are greedy for say a level of ten of something, and you get as many as a hundred, and again you want a hundred then you will walk a twisted road forever. If you are greedy for ten then you should pluck out ten things. By plucking out those things, by attacking that external greed ten times, you are promised the inevitable consequence that you will become intimate with internal God, you will receive blessings from God.

Worldly people don't bring you what we call "blessings"; worldly people bring what you say you hate. In that way, you should not accept living in a relationship with an environment where worldly people can laugh and like it; rather you have to break off from those things. If you don't break off from them, then they will bite at you. They will all bite at you so that you don't break off with them. That's why a contradiction appears. If this kind of thing doesn't happen, then we can assume the conclusion that the religion is not a religion seeking a true path. You should know that God and we are heading different directions. It's not just that. God stands in front of us and He fights with Satan who ruined and made a failure of God's providence and also blocked our road of life for six thousand years. (51-32)

3) Attitude To Have After Joining The Church

If you were called and started on the road of the will through Reverend Moon, then you have to know, as a person who is called, for what you are called, where you are going, and if you decided to go like this, then what portion of the way you have gone. If a person has once determined something, he has to make his decisions centering on that determination. "Yes" or "no," you have to answer it.

It's also the same for me. I promised in front of heaven. . . "I will certainly go this kind of way, so even if my friend betrays me, even if my parents betray me, or even if my wife and children betray me, I will go. If my people betray me, and if the Unification Church itself which I belong to betrays me, I'll go even sweeping it away." I have been going like this from the day I was called. I'm also going that way now. I'll be going tomorrow, too. It's better to go the way quickly. The slower you go the worse it is. There are tens of millions of lives on a train to hell and they are all falling into hell. (99-223)

Today, you, the people who joined the Unification Church, are learning the principle. You are learning the principle centered on Adam's family; you are learning the principle centered on Noah's family; you are learning the principle of the time period of Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, and you are learning the principle of God who has been carrying out the providence behind the scenes through history until now.

But you are beings who just follow. Therefore you have to walk the way without a break following the principle.

Through it, you should think "I'll establish and save Adam's family, I'll save Noah's family, I'll save Abraham's family: I'll even teach them, not just save them." Since you have been called and have the whole responsibility to take care of the world mission in this black world, you should stand in a position which allows you to point out the things that were wrong to Moses when he was leading the people of Israel. (12-196)

If you pledge something after joining the Church, by what standard are you going to do it? If your pledge in front of the will was done with a true heart, then since it endured a long time, it would have grown a lot internally even if it didn't show so much externally. In Abraham's time Abraham didn't know, but saints in the spirit world and world of angels were cooperating with him. If there is a person who pledges himself and is loyal to God, then even though he is living in this era, he doesn't end as a person of this era: he will be an historical person. Also, the work that he is doing is historical work. In the words, "It is historical," everything is included. (12-107)

4) Things to be careful of after joining the Church

Today you are going on the road of faith and your know the noun called "religion". . . If you joined the church then are you qualified to accept the good things of the Unification Church. Are you qualified to manage those things? One who cannot manage it, cannot have a relationship with the good world. Can you be responsible? One who can't be responsible can't make a relationship with the good world, either. Do you get it? [Yes] Therefore humankind must be responsible and manage the responsibility. After that, when its good and someone likes it, that will bring about the consequence of goodness. We should know that. (151-208)

One doesn't become a person who can be called by God, that is, one who can carry out God's responsibility, in a day or two. That kind of person should be a person who can remain with God's heart even while suffering starvation and shedding blood, but this can't be done in a day or two. It takes more than three or four years of time. (17-12)

These days people who joined recently are trying to smell out something like a hunting dog. And though they're smelling things, they're not trying to smell normally; they're walking around like mongrels with their mouths dragging and they're only trying to smell dung. If people have joined the Unification Church, then they should try to solve the problems centering on me. What are they going to accomplish by mixing with good-for-nothings. It is useless to hang around with those good-for-nothings.

I am saying this because the time to establish a new attitude is coming. Therefore you have to have a new attitude as a believer, as a believer of the Unification Church. The most important thing here is to have a firm faith about the center. Before you have that belief, no matter how much you make determinations, it is of no use. What will happen to me when I run into some incident while going on this way? Try asking and answering this to yourself. (27-114)

You who are calling yourselves believers of the Unification Church, if you have determined to fight with style for heaven with brave spirits, then you must not trade that with anything at all. You should be able to say "No," even when someone says he will give something any human would like; "No," even when someone says he will let you rule any kind of realm: "No," even if they threaten to kill you.

Only when someone does God's will should you say, "Yes;" Humankind are fallen people who must break through the stronghold of Satan. If it doesn't end at one, then go up to ten; if it doesn't end at ten, then go up to a thousand. But humankind don't know this. Thank you for joining the Unification Church. But you must throw away your personal desire and ambition from that day on. You should start this task after burying the desire and ambition you have. It's that way when seen by the providence. Jesus did that, the many prophets called out to heaven with their jaws set even as their blood was being shed by their enemies spears. You must take deep into your hearts the determination of those who said, "Father! Release your sorrow!" (8-60)

Don't be disappointed that you joined the Unification Church. If you joined here, all the laws and order of love established by all the logical conclusions that Reverend Moon talked about are here. Then it is true that it is certain that you must go this way forever and settle here forever! [Amen.] That kind of person is a true person. Then you understand the true appearance? [Yes.] Now you must go forward and not forget. (139-227)

-

Section 1. What A Unification Church Member Is (Part 2)

3. What Is A "Family Member"?

1) What a "family member" is in the Unification Church

We Unification Church members call each other "family members," right? What does the word "family member" mean? If you translate the Chinese characters then it means "the mouths that eat meals." So a family member is a brother you eat meals with, it's a family member you eat meals with. (14-164)

What do we call our church members when the Unification Church members gather? We call them family members. Don't we call them that? [Yes] What is a family member, a family member? It's not just a mouth that eats meals. Then what is a "family member"? You have to have a brotherhood relationship, you have to be born clinging to the same heart of your parents. Only by that you can be a family member. (155-211)

Today our Unification Church uses the name "family member." But you also call the members in your families at home "family member." Then what are we centered on that makes us call each other "family member"? We are calling "family member" centering on the love of God, on God's precious relationship and connection of wanting to love the human race, and centering on the ideal of the creation that God was seeking from the start. (25-287)

We are the family members of the Unification Church, as you know well. If we talk about family members, of course everyone has different assigned positions, but regardless of the environment or the situation one can't avoid going on a united course of life as the others in terms of life style and feelings. If there are a father, a son, and a daughter, then they do different tasks but their field of emotional life is the same. We know that one can be in the position of a child to his parents only if one can feel sad when the father feels sad even though the children's situation is different than his. In this viewpoint, we, the Unification Church members, say, "We are family members," but the original way the family members have to go, of course that way will unite with the purpose of going the way of the will. It is important to unite like that, but the emotional life should not be different.

Especially family members have to unite when the family is in a position where there can be difficulties. If the parents are sad, then the children and the family members living together will also be sad. If you want to solve that sadness, then you must take the position that you don't value anything more than that, not even the position you are assigned to or the work you are doing is more important. If you consider them more important, you can't say you are united with your parents. And from that point we cannot help but consider that your emotional life is separated from theirs.

But if no matter how much your external environment changes, you cast that all aside, and even if those things disappear, if you stand in the position where you can feel together with your parents the pain of their bodies and their minds because of the sorrow that they are going through by uniting your mind and will with theirs, then even if the family possesses nothing, has nothing to do, and has nothing to brag about, in reality a new thing to brag about is starting there. You can go a totally different way from this point. You must know that when you determine and start from there, a new way appears such that you can go over even the point of death appears.

We commonly call each other family members. Then if you look at it centering on family members, it's goes without saying that this is true for parents' sorrow, but it's also true for children's sorrow; the children's sorrow is not only their sorrow. The children's sorrow directly connects with the parents' sorrow. It doesn't matter if there are lots of kids and lots of other members. The whole family becomes involved if one person in the large family is struck with sorrow. They become harmonized there. Centering on sorrow they become one, not two.

We come to know that being united is something to brag about; it's the power of the family; it's the origin of the life of the family. If you think of one family member's sorrow as his own sorrow, if there are ten members and all ten of them think that way, then those ten members can't unite. Even if those ten members want peace or happiness or rest, there can't be any rest among them. If some person wants to rest peacefully, even if he finds his own peaceful rest, that can't be the foundation for the whole to rest peacefully. If there are ten places to find peace for each of the ten persons, that becomes the foundation for uneasiness and the basis for trouble or unhappiness between them. We know this through our lives and through the stories of our members about the situations of those around them. Viewing it from the position of being a family member and thinking about it centering on this content, we can see that we are different from worldly family members.

Worldly family members, those family members can be considered happy if they found the way of happiness in which they live together for their whole lives and help each other and comfort each other, unite in heart by that. In life they might be a family member or a family which brags much more than other family members or families. But the concept of family member which we talk about is different. We don't say family member centering on the world; we say it centering on the Heaven. We say it centering the parents of heaven. They are not the parents who rule one time period. They are the parents who govern history and rule history, and rule this era. Also they must rule the time after this, which is the future.

As we, who are attending the parents of heaven, think again, we must know that the parents of heaven are facing the fallen human race. We know we ourselves are not liberated from the realm of the fall. (60-14)

2) The Background of Deciding the Phrase "Family Member"

Today we use the phrase "family member" in the Unification Church. Don't we? What is this phrase "family member" centered on? It is centered on Jesus. Then was there a family member centering on Jesus? Is a mother a family member? Is a mother who didn't stand on the same road with Jesus a family member or not? Would she go together anyway, or go separate ways? [Go separate ways] What if the father is in that situation, would he go together, or go separate ways? [Go separate ways] Brothers, father, tribe, nation, and church will all go separate ways.

In spite of being the family which should be willing to die with Jesus, to go on the same road with him, was there a family member like that in the family that Jesus grew up in? A family has a father and a mother, a wife and a husband, and children. In the words of the Unification Church, this is "the four position foundation." That is Jesus' family. Then was there a family member whom Jesus could love? Did Jesus love his mother? No, he couldn't. Did he love his father? His father was a stepfather. Did he love his brothers? No, he couldn't love his brothers. Then who did he love? Although He came as the author, as the main character of love, when he tried to love his father and his mother more than anyone else, he couldn't.

Because the original Adam and Eve could not be educated about love by God, Jesus tried to teach about that love to his father and mother saying, "You have to love like this." But his mother and father didn't listen to the words of Jesus. In teaching love, it had to be done from a position of having passed through the ancient laws of Judaism to the fulfillment of the ideal of the temple. Because Jesus came as the main character of love as the representative of God, the father, the husband, and the brother, Mary's whole family should have attended Jesus as a representative of God. Jesus should have called Joseph like he would have a child, "Hey, Joseph!" It should have been like that. Joseph was not a father to Jesus.

Also to Mary, he should have spoken to her like to a child, "Mary!" It should have been like that. They were supposed to be educated. They were suppose to be educated? By the standard of the human heart, they were in a parent and child relationship, but by the standard of the heavenly heart, since Jesus was the subject, his brothers and his parents, everyone, had to be educated by Jesus according to the duty of love. He should have educated them saying his father and mother should live this way, his brothers should live this way, and among my siblings my object should be this and this kind of woman.

But did Jesus educate them like that? Is there a word about that in the Bible? Leaving out the whole leaves and taking just the sprouts, they are clamoring to go heaven. They are playing a strange game. When did Jesus love his father? Was there a father that Jesus wanted to love, a mother that Jesus wanted to love, bothers or neighbors that Jesus wanted to love? No there weren't. That's Jesus' sorrow. Also were there people, or a church, or a nation, or a tribe, or a family, or an object that Jesus could love? Were there? He couldn't escape from dying because the nation rejected him, his people rejected him, the church rejected him, the tribe rejected him, his relatives rejected him, his parents rejected him, and his brothers rejected him. He died when he had lost everything and was totally frustrated, but he died for "me"? He died because he wanted to? There are a lot of these false groups in the world. They killed him but they say he died for them. . . They are all insane. So our Unification Church has to fulfill the relationship of the family member. (51-187)

You call a person who joined the church a family member; how precious that is. I have said it before, but what kind of person is a family member? The phrase "family member" is centering on whom? It is not centering on yourselves. It's centering on Jesus who was beloved by God, the only value in the whole world that can't be traded even with the whole cosmos, the only son who came as a actual body with infinite treasure. It was impossible for God not to love him. If God's love was to appear, then it could appear through him, if God's way of triumph was to appear then it was through him, and if the standard of the origin of heaven and earth was to appear, it could be only through him. He is such an Absolute Being that nothing of God could appear without going through him.

We can only call someone a "family member" centering on him. "Family member" is not a phrase centering on the believers of the Unification Church. We say "family member" centering on the kind of relationship of value, and the personality like Jesus. If you look at it centering on Jesus, the older people are Jesus' parents, the people in the same age range are elder and younger brothers. We call it centering on Jesus who is the only value, who is in the position of infinite treasure. (17-19)

What is the "family member" that we talk about in the Unification Church? It's a phrase we call people who are standing in the position of true children who inherited the will of Jesus; it's a brother; it's a family. Then with our family members, with our brothers, how should we go the way? Jesus, in his life growing up since being born. . . Of course Jesus had brothers. He had brothers and parents, but he didn't think of them as the parents that heaven truly wanted, or the brothers that heaven truly wanted. He was thinking of the ideal parents and the ideal brothers, but in that time period, when Jesus looked at them centered on himself, when he asked whether they were brothers that he could love, and parents that he could love, they weren't. (156-42)

Today, why do we use the noun phrase "family member," and where did it start from? Especially young people should know this precisely. Jesus had a younger brother but he couldn't love him; he had parents but he couldn't love them; he had relatives, but he couldn't love them. We have to relieve his sorrow that there were churches, and his nation, and his people, but he couldn't love any of them. (22-295)

3) Who Could be a True Family Member

Today, you use the phrase family member but that is really a fearful phrase. If you do wrong in your course of belief, then you become an enemy who is blocking the position of Jesus who was testifying about the will of God. You become an enemy who blocks the position of Jesus who was fighting against Satan, and you become an enemy who blocks the will that was trying to restore the human race by going to the cross. Then what kind of person is Jesus' family member? He will be a person who resembles Jesus who was willing to give the word to everyone; he will be a person who can feel all of Jesus' heart which includes worrying, caring, and sighing when he was working so hard fighting against Satan.

Therefore, you must know that when Jesus was going the way of the cross, a person who just followed was not his family member, but a person who could understand Jesus heart until he went the way of the cross is the family member of Jesus. Also you must know that the biggest sorrow of Jesus in his thirty-some years of life on the earth was not having a true family member who testified for him, a family member who could fight against Satan with him, a true family member who could go along with him when he was carrying the cross to Golgotha, and a true family about whom he could brag to the heavens and the earth. Then what do you have to do these days? You must testify about God's will with full devotion just as Jesus was sorrowfully seeking to testify about God's will two thousand years ago. You must become the people who will realize God's will in place of Jesus.

You should have Jesus' heart of concern to accomplish the will of heaven, and know his heart as he fought with Satan and his tragic heart and decision when facing the opposition of the people of Israel and the Jewish religious leaders. Beyond that, you must be a person who can feel his tragic heart which even determined to sacrifice his life to destroy all the elements which blocked the way to accomplishing the will of heaven.

You must also be a person who has the mind to be a sacrificial offering for your people by carrying the cross on your back. You must also be a person who can be a living sacrificial offering for the Israelite people, who can harmonize with Jesus' heart who was here two thousand years ago, and who can have the personality of Jesus. You must not be a dead sacrificial offering which yields in front of Satan. You must not give up testifying about God's will, and penetrating deep into Jesus' heart; you must not be defeated fighting against Satan.

Therefore, you can be a true family member only by being a person who at the very brink of death still has strong determination and the heart to lead the enemy to the bosom of God's love. Then, who caused Jesus' heart such sorrow while he was going the way as a representative of God's immense will? People who were the closest to Jesus caused his sorrow. His sorrow wasn't from the rejection of the Israelite people who had been prepared; his sorrow wasn't from the rejection of the believers of Jewish religion. His biggest sorrow came when his beloved disciples, who had followed him, some even for three years, couldn't believed when they had to believe, and couldn't die when they had to die. You must know this correctly. Then what do you have to do to be called a true family member of heaven?

First, each of your individual hearts should harmonize and move together. Through that, you should know to fight for one purpose (will), and for that will, you must know to determine to die to accomplish that will of God. You must be a person who can relieve the sorrow of Jesus which was caused by his passing away without accomplishing heaven's will two thousand years ago. You can be called a true family member when you accomplish all these things. Then, what should you have as you go your course of faith? You should be a person who has true family members. When you go home you should have true family members in that family; when you go to church, you should have true family members in that church; and when you go out into society you should have true family members in that society.

Also as Jesus testified in place of God, fought against Satan in place of God, and died in place of God, 1) you should testify for Jesus, 2) you must fight for Jesus, and 3) you must be willing to die for Jesus. (3-141)

Then up to which level have we come? We have made the Unification Church group. This is as same as establishing the Jewish religion again. Also the group of people in the Unification Church is the same as reestablishing the lost tribe and the lost brothers. In that way we, who are in the Unification Church, are brothers. Without the relationship of brotherhood, the tribe cannot be formed. Also without connecting to the brotherhood relationship, the church and the people cannot be formed. Neither can a nation. Therefore we have the mission to connect centering on the relationship of brotherhood. It is in that sense that the phrase "family member" is used. Since through the family members, the brotherhood relationship is formed, this phrase "family member" can be the foundation for establishing the kingdom of heaven.

You should know that this is why the Unification Church members use the phrase "family member." So between the Unification Church members we have to give and receive the love that Jesus couldn't give and receive. When an elderly person looks at a young person, he should love that young person like Jesus, in place of Jesus' father and mother who didn't love him. By loving that young person from that position, you restore the position of that elderly person which is the same position as the Jewish religion which didn't love Jesus, and the Israelite people who didn't love Jesus. You have to restore the situation of Jesus' elder brother not being able to love Jesus if you are in the position of elder brother or younger brother as family members. It was God's sorrow and Jesus' sorrow that Jesus couldn't share love with his elder brother.

So a person whose age is in the position of elder brother must care for and love the younger person thinking of him as Jesus. Through that, finally God's sorrow that He couldn't love and Jesus' sorrow that he couldn't love his elder brother will be relieved. God's hope was to have the Israelite nation, the Jewish religion, and Joseph's family, which were prepared by Him, to have them love Jesus. Also Jesus' hope was to love them after being loved. In this way, God's hope was to have them love, and Jesus' hope was to love.

But since God's hope to have them love and Jesus' hope to love were broken apart by the cross, God has sorrow, and Jesus has sorrow. So we have to reproduce this and re-indemnify it. So when an elderly person in our Unification Church faces a person younger than himself, he should love that younger person as though he were Jesus' elder brother loving Jesus. And someone who is in the position of younger brother should love an older brother as though he were loving Jesus, since Jesus' younger brother didn't love Jesus as a elder brother. Since Jesus' grandmother didn't love Jesus, people who are in the position of Jesus' grandmother should love people in the Unification Church who are in the position of grandsons as though they were loving Jesus. Also people whose ages are that of a grandson should love the grandmothers (elderly women) to relieve Jesus' sorrow that he couldn't love his grandmother. Like this, every single one of our family members should set up a relationship centering on Jesus, from the children, to the youths, to the adults, and the elderly.

The believers of the Unification Church are the people who were gathered inside one fence to solve the sorrow caused by the Israelite people, the Jewish religion, and the lineage of Joseph, who were supposed to love Jesus, but did not. You have to love Jesus, but since Jesus is not here, you should love a younger person like Jesus. Also, since not being able to love an elderly person was Jesus' sorrow, young people should love the elderly people as if they were in the position of Jesus.

Through that, God's sorrow and Jesus' sorrow will be relieved. When by connecting in this way, we form a new nation, a new church, a new lineage, and a new family, finally God will be able to greet them with happiness, and Jesus can greet them with happiness. You should know that from that a new gate of heaven will open. (37-171)

4) Attitude an Original Family Member Should Have

Today, people of the Unification Church are going a difficult way. We are using the phrase "family member" for the first time in the history. We are using the phrase "brothers and sisters." Oh this holy phrase! This phrase must not disappear even though heaven and the earth disappear. Even though history is swept away by the judgment or this era is swept away by the judgment, this phrase and this reality should live forever. Even after clearing away evil, this family member of hope, this family of hope, and this brotherhood of hope must remain. To do that, for this family member of hope to live, we have to go beyond the historical way of the cross. So we, of course, have our own crosses, and we still have the crosses of the family, the tribe, the nation, and the world. (156-67)

Where did the expressions "we" and "family member" in the Unification Church start from? They started from the tradition of the cross, and the place where blood and tears were shed. Therefore it's a relationship that you can't lose no matter what you would be given for it, and you can't exchange no matter what you would be given for it. If your parents oppose this relationship, then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with your parents; if your people oppose it, then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with your people; if your nation opposes it, then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with your nation; if heaven and the earth oppose it then you have to go this way even if you have to break your relationship with heaven and the earth.

You have to die holding on to this way, and you have to live holding on to this way. You must know that the sorrow is a the world sorrow, so when you seek to relieve the world sorrow you must stick to the way with tears and this is the way that the Unification Church must go and it is the way of the teacher of the Unification Church. (153-64)

The standard of the words "family member" is a high-level standard. If you reach this point, your relationship with your lineage doesn't matter. A lineage, a blood lineage doesn't matter. This place is the place where people who are not in the same blood lineage can have a relationship stronger than that of brothers of the same lineage, and can attend parents who are not their parents in a relationship stronger than that with their parents, and attend a family which is not their family more than their family. (26-19)

Do you walk in and out of the church door as you wish? You can't do that. The "father" that you call out to here is not the father that you should call so easily, and the "family members" are not the something that you should call to so easily. They were built on a foundation where thousands and millions of saints shed sweat and blood. The issue of coming to this holy place is not the matter. In other words, the listening to sermons is not the issue: one's self is the issue. You should critique yourself about whether you still have a tendency to repeat the conventional views of belief and habitual life. (12-10)

Today, we should know all these internal matters; we should determine once more to complete this mission and to establish this will. You must know how important each family member is. If one family member is missing, you are missing an individual that Jesus can love in front of God who has been seeking it through the course of the history of six thousand years, and you are missing the family that Jesus can love, and you are missing the brother that Jesus can love. When you say you love one person, then that one person could be an individual, or could be one person of the family, or could be one person of the brothers. (37-176)

You must realize that you are one family member centering on God. You have to think about how precious the phrase "family member" is. (22-296)

These sons and daughters who gather here are heroes. We call them church members of the Unification Church. We call them family members of the Unification Church. Please let us not to forget this extraordinary heavenly meaning which is hidden in the name "family member." Please let us know the extraordinary fact that without that family member none of us can have the brotherhood relationship, and if we don't have the brotherhood relationship, then we cannot attend the parents. Heavenly Father, we earnestly pray that you will make us one and let us become soldiers of heaven who can go out and fight adoring your day humbly on our bended knees in front of your will. (153-183)

4. The Value Of A Member Of The Unification Church

1) We Are the Substantial Fruit of History

Today, when we members of the Unification Church pray, we pray "Ah! We are the substantial fruit of the history," right? If you are the fruit of the history of six thousand years, then the essence of your good ancestors and the essence of your bad ancestors would have reached you, right? So the fruit itself would definitely by affected by those things.

Therefore the reason the state of your spirit is not smooth is because you are spiritually the fruit of both those good ancestors and evil ancestors. Therefore, nowadays, this place is fallen, but all the good things and bad things of history are intersecting here. They intersect, but what do we have to do? We have to make the good things into the main fruit and the bad things like the peelings. Do you understand? Nowadays make all the good things into the main fruit and all the bad things like the peelings. (51-252)

You don't know, but behind one person coming to this place, there is a huge historical effort. The public merit of lots of ancestors has been accumulated. In a field where the owner is harvesting in the fall, he automatically sings a song. A melody of praise comes out. But if there is a person who says "It's too hard. I don't want to do it," while he is harvesting, then he is not the owner. The place where the farmer harvests himself is the place where his effort turns out to be glory; it is not the place where one bears fruit with grief and a sigh. Isn't it a place where the suffering and effort float away and humming accompanies the harvesting, the place where a hopeful tomorrow is promised? It is the same for ourselves. (49-63)

Even if you are living as a poor farmer who is holding a weeding hoe and digging up and eating a bellflower root, you have to have the mind that you are fishing the heavens and the earth with that weeding hoe. You must know that all the kinds of grain are the substantial fruits of the culmination of historical and manmade relationships, and you should be able to praise this. You must know that this kind of person, even though he is living in the deep mountains in a thatched house, will become the leader of the country. From this viewpoint, the Unification Church will be rich on the worldwide level. Do you understand? (26-56)

The people of the Unification Church, who have appeared as the substantial fruit of the harvest, if they are confident and become substantial beings who can accomplish what they pledge before heaven, then we must realize that these beings are really precious beings. We should know to praise them. We should admit their rewarding value, and present them and their praiseworthy appearance without shame in front of anyone from the course of history.

In this era, we must have the confidence to go in front of the 3 billion people of humankind, or in front of the people who have particular rights to be citizens of the most developed country of the world. And furthermore, we should be able to stand up and be able to tell our descendants who will be born later to follow our example of this tradition. You must know that the season when you affirm your own determination is the season of harvest and the season of praise.

Looking at it from this viewpoint, when not just us humankind, not just us believers of the Unification Church, but also lots of spirit persons who are in the spirit world say that the people of the Unification Church are really established as the fruit of the historical harvest, then we have to feel that not just the people of this era, but also the spirits who died and shed blood as sacrificial offerings on the alter of religious martyrdom in the course of the history, those beloved spirits are watching and asking us to solve the sorrow of the whole. They will feel our happiness as a bigger happiness then when they achieved the determination of their own day of triumph. We must not forget that there are a lot of good ancestors like that. (48-350)

Today, when you pray, you proudly say loudly, "we are the fruit of the six thousand years of the history of God's providence." That is right. But if it is so, then the light of your combined history must shine. When something which was lost in history meets an element of life which can bring it to a new level of value, no matter where it is, it is a principle of nature that its original color will greet the new world centering on the sprout which could greet the next spring. Special thoughts and caring are not needed there. It naturally happens like that. There is no reason to complain about whether someone is noticing you or not. (59-32)

You have to go through the winter season to bear fruit. This era is the age of harvest and the age of accomplishment. In the winter season the cold north wind blows and everything freezes. In the middle of that ,new life grows silently while it is buried deep in the earth. If something doesn't bear fruit after it, we have to cut it down. Jesus cursed the fig tree which bore no fruit. He showed the viewpoint of the Last Days. In the Last Days you have to cut them and graft them onto a new branch. (10-303)

If you took at yourselves, if someone asks you, "Who are you?" then you'll say, "I'm a historical fruit." You know that. But what kind of historical fruit are you? A historical fruit fulfills the condition to stand in the position of the coming Lord, having him as a standard, not centering on oneself.

To do that, you have to unite absolutely with the internal standard. You must unite with the internal standard as I absolutely united centering on God, however hard a time I was having. When that standard gets rarefied then you have to eliminate everything and you have to sacrifice the rarefying standard once more. Otherwise, however hard you work it wouldn't be effective. (156-242)

We are the substantial fruits of history. What are we? [The substantial fruits of history] And next we are the substantial fruits of the present age, the substantial fruits of the future. It's awesome! Yes, you are the substantial fruits of history. Then if this kind of substantial fruit has been eaten by worms and bugs and has holes through it, would that be good? When you cut open an apple, is an apple whose black seeds roll out and fall on the ground good, or is an apple whose seeds are sticky and cling to the apple good? You want to become an apple whose seeds are well ripened, don't you? [Yes.]

So you know what's good. Well then, if you were cut open would something like a well-ripened seed come out of you? Do you believe that your second generation will absolutely be the fruit of heaven? If your heart is cut open will a well-ripened Unification Church come out? Would it be all right for this substantial fruit of six thousand years to fall without being ripened like a fruit which falls from the tree? Would it do to worry that the wind might blow and say, "Oh no, it looks like I might fall. If the wind blows even a bit more, I'm going to fall. Reverend Moon, don't shake me. Just let me be still." There are some people here like that.

On the other side there are those who say, "Even if Reverend Moon takes an ax and shakes the branches as he pleases, my branches will never fall until they have been cut." Which side are you on? Are you those who worry whether the wind might blow? [No.] Then which group are you in? [The group which will not fall even if you shake us.] The group which won't fall even if you are shaken? [Yes.] You have spoken well. Is it true? [Yes.] Those who are laughing are on the wrong side.

As people who have backbones, as men who have backbones, as the last substantial fruits, the substantial fruits of the Unification Church, as the substantial fruits of Reverend Moon, as the substantial fruits of God's son, please become the brave fellows who are ashamed before no one. (46-155)

-

Section 1. What A Unification Church Member Is (Part 3)

5. We Aim At The Point Of Awesome Blessings

Today, members of the Unification Church say, "I am a member of the Unification Church, but we are able to know that until the Unification Church appeared, history was a course of suffering. The historical relationships were combined from the beginning of the human race until now. It was not the bad relationships which were combined but the historical relationships of the good people were combined and they were directly inherited. This is why God went through the history of the providence of restoration.

So what happens if you go this way? If you go this way then you meet the coming Lord; if you go this way then you go together with the coming Lord to the heavenly castle; if you go this way then you go together with the coming Lord to the palace of the Kingdom of Heaven; if you go this way then you can be the children of heavenly country. Imagine how much it must have cost goodness and how much historical suffering heaven must have gone through to prepare this way.

In the same way that harvesting is directly proportional to planting, imagine how much it must have cost along the way of suffering, especially along the course of the history of the restoration through indemnity. We must think of this. At this place, individuals are mobilized, families are mobilized, tribes are mobilized, peoples are mobilized, and furthermore the matter of the rise or fall of a country is in the balance, and on top of that the matter of the rise or fall of the world is in the balance. (43-291)

We, the Unification Church members, must know how much our ancestors devoted to leave this will to us. What the principle teaches is true and up to the point of being able to say that, lots of sages devoted themselves and sacrificed their lives to steer history to one destination for this one purpose until now, and to cope with their own eras. They connected everything to this final point and you must know that you are the people who have met with the last intersecting point.

So there can't be any miracle more surprising than this. The content we have is so historical, and so extraordinary. So if a person, who doesn't have the personality to unite with it, follows but worries about it and walks back and forth and around it, then the blessing will not stay as blessing, it will take everything back with itself when the blessing leaves. You must not think about this lightly.

Today, this blessing is not a blessing we can deal with as an individual; it is an extraordinary blessing that has to be dealt with as a nation and as the world. When you think about this you say, "How grateful am I for this blessing." When you bend over to work for this blessing, you must keep in mind that this blessing is connected to you on the foundation that your ancestors made an effort and bent over hundreds and thousands of times, and it's not enough even if you bend over thousands or even ten thousands of times. In loving that will and longing for it, only if you make an effort to add more time, night or day, to shed tears and blood, will your ancestors visit you to give the blessing of the gathered devotion. That blessing is the blessing which has come to us, and we are responsible for it. (43-293)

1) Be Great and Proud

You look like you lack luck because your face is flat and your ears are curved inward, but in the spirit world they know you as people carrying luck. Especially your ancestors who are closer than ten generations from you, are tense with expectations. Because the history of the restoration happens centering on ten generations, if a bad descendant appears, then the ancestors in the range of ten generations judge him with the words, "You scoundrel. You are trying to ruin us."

Therefore if there is a descendent who has good ancestors, then those ancestors actively cooperate. You are standing in such a position. The spirit world will be eternally, eternally happy if you, who is in such a position, fight with excitement and style and win all the time wherever you go. Evil spirits will fall back with surprise even before they show up. It works out like that. So these ancestors will attend you as though attending a king. You should feel this feeling. (14-21)

We are proud to have become one true child centered on True Parents. We are proud to have become a Unification Church member. To become Unification Church members. Are you like that? You have to brag about being a Unification Church member from now. (116-218)

We are stylish people. We are stylish people who are walking on the road of a proud life which the world envies, heaven and earth envy, and all the saints and sages in the spirit world envy. We are people whom heaven can't throw away, who have the background and the content which heaven will not just praise us but will also come and tell us that they love us. (171-29)

You are the people with a high dream. You must know that you are the people who are going forward to find the dream. So you should go forward to find the dream right now, today, this year, next year, and in the future. What a wonderful dream this is. Nothing opposes this dream in the world nor in history, and there is nothing which does not welcome this dream. We must be proud of the Unification Church members as people who realize that kind of dream, and are standard bearers with flags. (116-28)

So, where are you going to go? You should go straight. You should go the right direction. You should go not as insignificant people, but proudly, proudly with marching steps. Post "The Unification Church" on your forehead saying, "I like Unification Church members better than self-centered people." How appealing is this? How appealing this is. There is no such a thing as this in the world. How appealing this is! When the Unification Church comes and God asks, "Mr. so and so! Did you do the activities of the Unification Church proudly or in a shameful way?" Then you have to answer in front of God. I walked around naturally even with smelly clothes on. Once before, my shoes were completely worn out. I was proud as I wore them and walked around. I went proudly even when I went fishing, or wherever I go. I receive contemptuous treatment that no one knows about, but numberless people will follow behind me. It's for sure. They will follow even if I tell them not to. Do you understand? [Yes] How great? (177-227)

2) Blessed Place

When you know the Will, it's infinitely high; when you know the will, you'll be in the Royal Family lineage as children of heaven; then in what direction should you go? The time that you can live in the place where you can receive the blessing has almost arrived, but if you can't handle the blessing, then it will all be taken away from you and you will become a beggar. We should be at the point where we can receive the blessing and not be at the point where we can have our blessing taken away. We have to get into that range. I know that heaven can set up the foundation from the part which it trusts. You don't get blessed right away after you join the Unification Church.

There was a time when I also suffered having to ask others for food, and I was coldly turned away at the door. You knew the way Reverend Moon was going is true. And you knew also that heaven is true, not false. Then you have to attend heaven truly. If you go to a hungry place, then starve like a hungry person; if you go to a place of death, then you should be more sorrowful and more eager than the patriots in the past. If you don't become a main character with that kind of heart, you cannot relate to the heavenly fortune. (13-203)

Then comparing today's Unification Church people with Noah of the past, with Abraham, and John the Baptist, who is more blessed? Who is more blessed? You are more blessed. The time to be blessed has arrived. Look.

John the Baptist who was raised richly, ate locusts and honey. But did locusts come and jump into John the Baptist's mouth while he just sat still? So he had to run around the fields to catch them. Think about it. Does that look respectable? When his mother, father, and relatives looked at him, wouldn't they have been at a loss for words? Think about it, how much they would have been at a loss for words. How much did he look in the crevices of rocks to get wild honey? Doesn't it sound great? Actually, if you look at what he was doing, he was crazy. (57-305)

You are more blessed than God or Jesus or Reverend Moon. Because what I did in my whole life, you can do in 6 months. If you don't oppose, and say "We, all the people in the Unification Church, like being Moonies," then it doesn't even take half a year. It doesn't even take half a year if you don't oppose and like the Unification Church. (102-194)

Now the fact that you became a Unification Church member. . If Reverend Moon's words are absolutely correct, should you think it is an honor to become a Unification Church member. or is it a hopeless thing? [It is an honor] (80-337)

3) Place of Joy

OK, why is the Unification Church happy? We are happy because we are religious people. The Unification Church members are happy because we are the religious people who centered on God set love as the model. You might hear the words, "You are happy because you are religious people," for the first time.

Things like philosophy and science cannot pursue eternal and true love centering on God. However, you can't be happy without God who pursues true love, so a person who trusts true love becomes a greater person. You can find God and God's love here. If you can conclude that you can find God and God's love here, then you can make a great revolution and a great new transition period which never existed in the history. Why? The happier you make the world the greater culture you can establish. Can you understand? [Yes]

In that sense we, the Unification Church people, are happy. Are we truly happy people? [Yes!] Why is that? Why? Why? [Love] Because we know God as the subject of my love. . . No matter how great I am God is still the subject; anyhow I look at it, He must be the subject? Only He can be the subject no matter how great I am. Do you feel good or bad? [Good] How is that possible? How can you say in front of God, who created the heavens and the earth, that only He can be my subject . If you bring a bullet saying that you are a true person and hit the target, than it is totally possible. The essence of love is the unified world; it is becoming one. (93-149)

We Korean people, now also the Unification Church members will be like that. All the Unification Church members, are you all happy? Are you happy or unhappy? [We are happy] Unhappy or happy? [Happy]

It's a big problem. What kind of happiness is that happiness? There are millions of kinds of happiness. Elementary school kids, A, B, C, D. . . When there is a question in the test saying "Fill in the blank, if after writing down "A," then they change it to "B" and get a hundred points, aren't they happy? That is happiness. Isn't it? Someone who is hungry, someone who is hungry will be happy with one bowl of rice. But, what happiness is that happiness? It's not the happiness of each day. It's not the happiness of a month. It's not the happiness of a life.

Then what kind of happiness must you look for? Eternal happiness, eternal happiness. That eternal happiness should not only be good to hear for the ears. Because it's like a song, it's eternally good only for the ears! It must not be like that. It should also be good for eyes, also good for nose, and then also good for mouth, also good to the touch, and also good to the feeling. That kind of happiness. . . That happiness is not for a moment but for eternity. (162-178)

Worldly people brag about the person they like and hate the person they don't like, but let's not do that. We are four-sided, not one-sided. Why are the Unification Church people happy? In this sense, by saying that we will resemble the ideal of the love of God, we are happier than anyone else. Then let's see if that's true. Everyone, is God a true father? [Yes] Are you truly God's son? What kind of position is that position?

In what standard do you want that position? We are wanting better than Adam and Eve's position before the fall. Understand? We are saying let's be a father and a son in a better position than before Adam and Eve had fallen. Are we like that? Are we like that really? [Yes] Really like that? [Yes!]

We are hoping for a standard that no one ever thought of in the history of religion, so when that comes true, how happy would we be? Therefore we are happy. The place where that happens is the place where Satan's false charges disappear. It's the place where there is no relationship with Satan at all. If you set up a relationship with God in such a place, then who could possibly separate that son and daughter? In that sense, the Unification Church people are happy people. We have to know this is true. Since these are the people who say they will possess the deep world of God's love which human history never thought of and never experienced, the conclusion that they cannot be unhappy is inevitable. (93-163)

Today, the Unification Church members feel happy after they join the Church. Like "Wow! I'm happy!" But this is not guaranteed at the point when you have just joined. You must digest this from the beginning to the end in the realm of dominion to be guaranteed that happiness. You can't have conclusive happiness without being such a subject. The conclusion can be made that happiness is guaranteed on the foundation of triumph. (76- 210)

So, therefore we can't avoid thinking about the problem "Where is happiness?" here. See, we come to know that happiness doesn't exist where words exist, happiness doesn't exist at the place where you accomplish something, but we find that happiness is related with oneself only after the final victory. Living is not happiness. (76-210)

4) The Value of the Family Member

God is an eternal being. Therefore He moves to make the laws which He established eternally. In this same way, if the Unification Church, starts something, then we have to push through and go eternally even through any kind of suffering, and with the determination to die we must make an effort until the purpose is completed. That is the rewarding value of being a family member of the Unification Church. Are you that way or not? That way or not? Yes or no? [Yes] Then will you do that or not? [We will.] (85-329)

Then let me ask one thing. After joining Unification Church is there anyone who thought something like "Oh, no, I shouldn't have joined the Unification Church. I'd like to live once more in the world?" Raise your hand. Isn't there anyone like that? Isn't there? [No there isn't.] Do you understand? When you joined the Unification Church, did you join after fighting and giving up your life and everything with triumph? There is no boundary line. What is your situation? [We joined after triumph] Look. Someone who is just sitting here without any boundary, someone who is in here but doesn't even know that he is in the Unification Church, that is the same as not knowing the Unification Church. Such a person can go out any time.

I came here by fighting for 30 years. How difficult it was. How many times I was insulted; how many times I was hit; how much I was ridiculed, and how patient I was along this difficult road. However hard it is, even if you die, you have to try to go this way; otherwise you can't go this way. Even if I die, however difficult it is, I don't think about going out to the world. Since I fought so hard, this is the place I have fought so hard to establish, so I don't think of the world even if I have to die. I will die here. But you are not that way. You aren't that way, right? Huh? You aren't that way, right? [Yes] Why aren't you that way? If you did win after fighting with all your effort putting your life on the line, you say "I'll just go out."

The being who knows the value of the Unification Church the best is God. And next? [Reverend Moon] It's Reverend Moon. The person who knows second the best is Reverend Moon. Then, if there are a thousand people here then there are a thousand ranks. Do you understand? [Yes] You can't feel value beyond what you have felt or what you have experienced. Do you understand what I'm taking about? [Yes] I'm not sure about the people who left and rejoined, but you won't feel resentment or sorrow at all even if you leave. You only know that much of the value of the Unification Church. That's the member of the Unification Church. (93-275)

You must know clearly from now on. You must know this clearly. You don't know how important the present is. We are the heavenly army, the army of the human race. The army of goodness. Understand? [Yes!] Do you know how much Father thought about this for 40 years? I also fought a lot with time. God knows. How miserable Reverend Moon was. No one else knows besides Him. You have to know this clearly. You are at a historical, important point. You don't know how valuable is to be active in this time period with father. (135-185)

6. The Case When One Leaves After Believing In The Unification Church

1) When One Rests it is Because he Doesn't Understand Yet

Now we are not in a situation to just discuss something. We are not the people who came to just go out for a walk. You are people who came to risk your lives. Everyone, aren't you? Would you die on the side of Jesus, or would you die on the side of your husband, or your children? Married ladies here, on which side would you die? [On the side of Jesus] You too? Would you die on the side of elder brother Jesus? Would you? Some will say, "Oh, no, I can't die unless I have married." Women, what do you mean getting married? Men, what do you mean getting married? Forget about it. Unless it becomes a foundation where God can be happy, it will all be ruined.

The reason I spent my whole life going the way of suffering and being persecuted was because I knew that. "Go ahead wind, blow. I can't be broken, rather that wind shall be broken. Blow very hard, harsh wind. I don't want to turn back. I'll go straight." I went through the harsh wind and waves but still my energy and surplus power are strong. There are people who have gone this way and become exhausted and left, but I went on without feeling sympathy for those falling away even though I looked straight at them falling away with my eyes. While doing that I have come forward this far.

From now on, there also will be a lot of people who will fall away. The issue is for whom you are moving. Someone who believes the Unification Church for oneself will fall away. With the mind "I will live for the world, and I will live for the nation. I can't live before that nation lives, and I can't live without having a nation in the world which has accomplished the Will." You should be a person who can say, "I will hurry forward for the will of the nation and the world even if I have to die." (50-75)

Reverend Moon is a tough guy. A tough guy. You would have all backed off. Looking at the people who joined and left. . . When they look at me, they say "Ah, great guy." At the market, the one who finishes the latest and checks the place and checks who cleaned up best, he becomes the owner of the market. Doesn't he? He becomes the owner of the market. It's the same. In the world of righteousness, if you joined the Unification Church, and if you want to be a better person than the Unification Church members, then you have to take care of everything after Reverend Moon dies and the Unification Church passes away and perform a funeral service for them; then you should say I'll go the way. That kind of person can receive more blessing than the Unification Church members. A person must be that way. (82-25)

A person who has left the Unification Church knows only one third of the Unification Church. Do you understand? People who were in the Church but who left thinking of "Ooh, I'm tired. I'll just go to graduate school. I'd rather seek success. What's all this about God? It seems He exists, but also it seems He doesn't, what do I know? You know only when you reach the end." They left without even knowing one third of the Unification Church.

The reason they know only one third of it is because they don't know about Reverend Moon. Do they? So they even know less about God. They only know what was taught centering on Jesus. The principle is only taught centering on Jesus. The standard of the principle teaches up to completing Jesus' will. Understand? It taught completing Jesus' will but not about completing the Unification Church's Reverend Moon's will. Were you taught that or not? [No.] So they don't know it.

Since they don't know that, they don't know about completing God's will either. Therefore, people who left the Unification Church with disappointment are the people who left not even knowing one third of the Unification Church. In the sense of percentage, they didn't even reach thirty-three percent. Understand? For example, someone who wants to graduate from university must go through the first, second, third, and fourth years. But if he left the university after finishing only half of the first year, is he related to that university or not? He is not related. (37-41)

If there are lots of students in the university who don't study enough to pass, it doesn't mean that prestigious school is bad. The more students who fail, the better the school is. I don't think the Unification Church is bad because there are a lot of people who leave the Unification Church. You must know that. Understand? [Yes] Do you want to leave now? [No] Will you pass? [Yes] A lot of people left. A lot of people chose the way of failure. It wasn't to make them fail that I gave them a lot of difficulties. (111-33)

2) They Come Back After They Leave

If you taste the Unification Church once you can't leave. I'm saying, you can't leave after tasting the Unification Church once. A man would rather leave a woman, but not the Unification Church. It has that strange power. Do you agree? [Yes] (73-170)

So someone who joined the Unification Church and tasted the Unification Church and who has a truly effective conscience, that person will come back even if he leaves. He joins again. It's inevitable for him to rejoin. He can't stay apart because he knows he'll be miserable. (131-222)

That is the reason why the people who left the Unification Church have such a hard time. They wish all these things could be washed off. If they joined for the will, then when they leave they have to wash it off. But when they leave without washing it off, it catches them so they are always uncomfortable. (51-251)

People who joined the Unification Church can't live outside of it. When I went to Korea this time I heard the news that one person who left the Unification Church was crying, "Oh, no, my heart wants to go there to see him but I can't," after hearing the news that I was coming. Do you understand what that means? [Yes] The atmosphere of the Unification Church is good. Is it good? [Yes] (102-23)

A person who leaves the Unification Church cannot go to other churches. When they have a religion again, then they have to come back to the Unification Church. That's because it is rewarding to follow the way of the Unification Church, so there is no other place to go. If there were a way for us to go by a different path, then I would be the first one to go there. (35-110)

3) Example of the Family Members Who Left

If we watch carefully, what kind of people are the people who leave the Unification Church after joining? They are the people who say, "Ooh, the Will is good but when will it be achieved!" They are phantoms, phantoms. (158-297)

I heard a grim report from a person who had left the Unification Church. He asked me if he could rejoin because there is no other way, and it's inevitable to go this way, and that's why he came back. Centering on the Will, there is a content here which can't be answered. He went outside to the world and tried all sorts of things, but he said that he came back because there was no other place to go.

It is good that he at least came back now, but there will be suffering on the way. There will be even harder difficulties on the way, and I wonder how he will go over them. Ask yourself and think about whether you can handle the responsibility of it. If you can handle the responsibility of it then I have the tolerance to forgive you even ten times. But if I forgive you when you can't handle the responsibility then it gives you double the guilt. So I stayed still with no response. Do you under, stand? When you leave, you walk out standing straight up, but you can't do that when you rejoin. (33-8)

There was a interview with ex-Unification Church member recently on the radio. He said, "We ex-Unification Church members also support Reverend Moon. We hope he acknowledges it." Then, why did they leave? Ex-members are the people who all left a long time ago without admitting that they were wrong, and they said that the Unification Church was wrong. But now they are saying that they were wrong to leave. I heard that kind of thing for the first time. (118-152)

People who left the Unification Church after believing it still. . . One time I met such a person in the street. I am at peace. I don't think of him as having left. I am going this way with an attitude to accept him back anytime he comes back. But he turned around, and when I went beside him, his throat was choked up and he was crying saying, "Reverend Moon, I became like this," with tears pouring down.

Why did he do that? According to the action of the power of the universe, a betrayer of love can't take his proper position. A great power is moving there. Therefore there are no persons who oppose Reverend Moon among those who left the Unification Church. I don't like the president of the Church; I am leaving because I hate this person; "I don't want to see that guy. . ." They are that way. They are the people who had left their families after hearing the Principle, people who had had to jump over the wall because their fathers and mothers opposed it. (171-248)

-

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 1)

1. The Three Types Of The Way

1) The Three Types of the Way Centering on Good and Evil

Human beings are going roughly three ways. One of them is going the opposite direction of the way of goodness, opposing goodness; another is going a kind of neutral way, neither this way nor that, and the other is going the way of heading towards goodness and being responsible for it. In other words, there are people who are going the opposite direction of goodness, people who are going the way of no gain and no loss, and there are people who would even die for the purpose of goodness.

Then what kind of way are we walking? How was it in the past; how is it in the present, and from now on what kind of way must we go? We must go the way where you would die for the purpose of goodness. And then when a certain time arrives, you will sing a funeral hymn and expel the evil elements of the world of humankind. You have entered a very difficult way. You will know yourself when you realize the things that you should, that this is the inevitable way you cannot help but go. This is not the midway course nor the way which is opposite of goodness. You must realize that this is the way where you have to establish a relationship with the Absolute Being. From a religious point of view, there are three ways; the way of betrayal aiming towards evil, the way claiming only to follow the conscience, and the way aiming for the best goodness. Here, it's different to live by conscience and to live for God.

Through past history we can see that there was the way of evil and the way of human morals shown by the conscience. This kind of historical background keeps us bound by convention and makes it hard for us to go the absolute way. It makes it hard for us to get out from the habits of the past. You must cut off these habits and go on. Humankind must go somewhere anyway, but where and how should it go? It goes without saying that humankind must go the way of living for God and for the Absolute Being. This fact is impossible to change even though heaven and the earth change.

But you have not even emerged from your own problems yet. The body is close to evil and the mind is close to the conscience. There are still lots of people who are at the point of doubting whether there is a God. But God is not some fantastic Being, He is a Being who really exists and who does things. There are three separate ways; then where must one's first step go? Of course it has to go the way of living for God and for the Absolute Being. Then how do you go while you go the way for God?

Just as there are several ways of working for the nation, there are several different paths along the heavenly way. There is the way of a servant, the way of an adopted son, the way of children, and also the way of parents. Then what kind of way must we go? Which position should we be in to go more elegantly and to have more value? We could just be in the position of a servant. But you wouldn't want to go in the position of a servant to go all the way with the determination to sacrifice all. God also wouldn't recommend that you go that way. How about in the position of a brother? Not that either. How about the position of an adopted son? Neither God nor your yourself will want this. (11-237)

2. The Original Way Of Life Completing The Three Kinds Of Love

Now there are three ways to go. How can you go the way of parents? You must know that. Our providential history is like that. And then how do you go the way of the bride and groom? And then how do you go the way of children? Isn't that it? Those three loves are the important points for God to visit. Therefore, viewing things through parental love, conjugal love, and children's love, through these three ways, which way are you going on? If you can't go on all of them at the same time, then you either have to go the way of love as a child, or go the way of conjugal love with Reverend Moon in the position of bridegroom and all of you in the position of brides, or go the way of love which is like raising a child with parental heart. These three kinds of love exist in the Unification Church. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes] (63-302)

It's up to you to determine which way you will go among the three ways I talked about before. You should be capable enough to go your way. A lot of children must appear who will say, "Father, come to me." He is a Father who can't come even though He wants to because there are no children. You must be a prince of triumph who can say, "Oh Father, who wasn't able to come because of Satan. Please come. How bitterly did you suffer? Come and be honored." You can get into the realm of heaven only if you are a person who can bow in front of God as such a prince. To prepare the way for God to come and to prepare the nest, you must go forward saying, "Oh Father, please discuss with us and please direct us." God has wanted to be here in the midst of the beautiful rivers and mountains of Korea, but He could not because of Satan. Now you must build the realm of heaven and tell him, "Please come." Do you want to do that? [Yes] Then let's do it.

Everyone, this alone you must never forget. There are three separate ways, and we must go the way of being responsible for the world of goodness centering on God's Will. I am doing this because I knew this. I will never just die. Even if I die, there will be branches, and there will be new shoots, and the Will shall be accomplished. So let's not hesitate to be in the front line of going the way of the Will (11-244)

3. The Way A Unification Church Member Should Go

1) The Way of God and a Unification Church Member

The way the Unification Church is going is not the way of living for Reverend Moon. You have followed Reverend Moon so far, but you were not following Reverend Moon. You followed God. You must follow God. If you deny God here then you are an enemy. It's better to die than to exclude God in front of Reverend Moon. It's better to die than to exclude the human race in front of Reverend Moon.

Therefore, it's a clear fact that the Unification Church is the group which has the mission to relate to the world culture and to present in a logical system of ideology how to tell people that they must go this way centered on God through obeying the moral laws; individuals must go this way, the nations must go this way, and the world must go this way. This way is about how to meet God, not about reaching the goal of Reverend Moon. (71-76)

God is taking the responsibility to lead you and goes ahead and takes responsibility to fight for your way. Do you think that is easy? Look what kind of fight that is. To protect me, one being, what kind of fight does He have to do? He has to protect the world. Isn't it that way? And He must defend not just the world but also the nation. Also He must defend the atmosphere of the tribe or the family. Without defending those, God cannot take me with Him. Consequently, God has to desperately defend the world's front line to lead one person, myself (51-33)

What Reverend Moon is teaching now, and the way that Reverend Moon wants to go is the way where God will be able to interact with the universe, live with the universe, and unite with the universe. That's what he wants to find. That is the Unification Church. Understand? That can't be denied theoretically. You know about the providence. Providence is this kind of way. (117-115)

The way God goes and the way humankind goes cannot be different. Of course Satan and humankind go different ways. (51-27)

2) The Way of Fate that a Unification Church Member Must Go

Today, what way is the way you have to go? It's the way to find the liberation of my historical, lost homeland, to find my original homeland which was lost in order to greet the day of my homeland's liberation day. The people who believe in religion are the people who go the way to establish God's nation. Therefore you run into the obvious conclusion that the religion which doesn't have sacrifice as its essence is a fake religion. Understand? You must know this. What do we have to do to go that way? You have to keep sacrificing for others. So you become a driver, but should you individually drive and pass the individual stage quickly, or stay as an individual? You must pass the individual stage.

Without sacrificing as an individual, one can't take over the family's duties; without sacrificing as a family, the family can't take over the tribe's duties; without sacrificing as a tribe, it can't take over the people's duties, and without sacrificing as a people, they can't take over the world's duty. Therefore religion sacrifices.

Someone who will be patient until the world level realm of religious nations is established will be saved. Our Unification Church is following this formula course of the law. The individual must sacrifice for the family. Not the family of Satan. We must sacrifice for the family which God considers ideal. The family which God considers ideal doesn't mean the kind of family that is in the Republic of Korea today. In that sense, in the Unification Church citizens of the world gather together and celebrate, and make a family. It's different. (56-176)

Where will Unification Church members go? Where will you go? The many colors of one's own bag of fate is all personal fate, but if you belong to the Unification Church then you have to go the way of the fate of the Unification Church. Is that right or wrong? [It's right] Come on, you all, it's wrong. Is that really right? [Yes]

OK, then let's talk about how it is really right. It is right. It will be clear after listening to the following. The way of destiny of the Unification Church is different than the individual way of destiny that you carry in your bag. But you can't say, "Since I'm wearing blue glasses Unification Church members have to wear blue glasses." Many religions exist in order for individuals to get into heaven and to receive blessings. The way of destiny of the Unification Church is different. It's not a way of receiving blessings; it's a way of receiving punishment. What can we do about it; it's destiny. Do you understand?

We'd like to receive blessings and go on our way, but the destiny is to receive punishment. What can we do about it? So, what are you tied to? Are you tied to the way of your own destiny, or tied to the way of destiny of the Unification Church? [The way of destiny of the Unification Church] The way of destiny of the Unification Church. Are the minutes tied to the hour or are the hours tied to the minutes? To the minutes? [the hour] I guess you know it. Also, are the hours tied to the day or the day tied to the hours? The hours are tied to the day. Also are the days tied to the month or the month tied to the days? [The days are tied to the month] I guess you know it after all. It is that way. (120-25 2)

Unification Church members sit and say, "Everyone goes out witnessing, and everyone does pioneer witnessing; that's what we do every day. It should be all right even if we don't do that. It's enough if everyone follows Reverend Moon. Oh, I don't like restoration through indemnity. I don't like restoration through indemnity. We should just live like other people. How nice it would be if we could do all the things that other people do and also go this way. That useless Unification Church indemnity, indemnity! That's for ugly and simple people to do, not for smart professors like us, etc., we can't do that." But we are going this way of destiny. (14-130)

We can't turn back while we are going on the way. At any rate, we will have to return after reaching the end of the world in eternity. We are to return, but we are not to return before reaching the end. That is the law which God's love enacts. Understand? For that reason you still have to go on after death. If there is a spirit after death, that spirit also has to go on. You can get into the original ideal heaven which God created only by passing through that. Will you experience the resurrection of the second coming after death or now? [Now] (Laughter)

So now, we know the formula. I have to love myself, and you and then love them, and then what do we have to do? These kinds of love; that is to say, parental love, conjugal love, and children's love, you must know that it should be the way of life of the Unification Church members to apply these three great loves of God to the whole world, not just within the wall of your families. You must love the universe more. Love the universe more than your husband, and love the universe more than your children. If you think, "Oh no, I wish it were more centered on me, then God's love doesn't come. You cannot reach God's love centering on your selves.

We are going this way in order to reach God's love. For that reason you must, if you earn money, earn money not for your children and your family, but for the world and for the universe and for God. How great this is! If the universe lives then our family naturally lives, and if God feels happiness then I naturally feel happy. It's a principle. If you give out everything centered on love, then from that point you are to be filled, automatically. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes] That principle can't be wrong. It's absolutely that way. This is the formula that Unification Church members can have. (125-100)

4. The Way Of Restoration And The Way Of The Principle

1) The Meaning of the Way of Restoration

You can't establish the world of eternal love which God wanted to establish if you just leave the world this way. It is only by completing the ideal of creation which God, the Absolute Being, originally intended that God can bring back His original authority. He has made that ideal the standard and He deals with the evil world, and he is leading the world towards the world that He originally had as an ideal. This is God's providence for the fallen world. You have to know that the thing that is needed for this providential course is the way of restoration.

In other words, without going the way of restoration, fallen humankind cannot go the way of perfecting an individual, and without going the way of restoration the Will of perfecting a family cannot be established. Also, without going the way of family perfection, the perfection of the people or the perfection of the world can't exist. We arrive at the fact that it is the inevitable destiny of fallen humankind to go the way of restoration. If you think about it, the only way that an individual, family, people, nation, or the world can become perfect is by going on the way of restoration. We are learning this through the Principle. (63-153)

To go the way of restoration you need the Messiah, and to get recovered from an illness you need an object for the condition. It is that way. Understand? [Yes] To be restored, you need a doctor, and then an object for the condition, and time. Don't they say, "Take medicine for three days. I have to give you medical treatment for a week." Do they or not? It is that way, so a person with an illness must keep faith in place of the Messiah, the lord. Be a representative. Understand? You must believe the word of the lord, the doctor, more than your own word.

Therefore, if you look at the Principle of the Unification Church, you need a sacrificial offering for restoration. And a sacrificial offering requires time, and then an object for the condition. And then I said a being representing Adam is needed, right? A being representing the son, a being representing the Messiah, a being who can carry it out as a representative, that is. . . If someone becomes a person who keeps the doctor's orders, then even though he dies, he becomes an Abel-type being. Can you feel that? Can you feel it or not? [We can.]

Therefore, whether you like the Unification Church's Reverend Moon or not, if you have an unconditional attitude about Reverend Moon's words, and say, "I'm the representative of Reverend Moon," then you become an Abel of the Unification Church. And then what do you have to do? You have to set up an object for the condition. You have to take the medicine. If he says take the medicine lying down, then you have to take the medicine lying down; if he says take it while running, then you must take it while running. You can't know why he asked you to take it while running until you are in his position. You don't know it until you become a doctor yourself. Right? If he says chew it, then you have to chew it, and if he says spread it and eat it, then you have to eat it like that. If he says eat it at night, then you have to eat it at night, and if he says to eat it at the top of a poplar tree, then you have to go up and eat it. (laughter) Why do you laugh? You have to obey absolutely in setting up a object for the condition. To do this it takes time. You have to know this.

To be restored you need the Savior, you need a doctor and centered on that doctor's words you must have an absolute condition, time . . . This is what we call the way of restoration through indemnity in the Unification Church. Understand? When restoring something, we don't just restore it. What do we do? We do the restoration through indemnity. If something is out of order to an amount of ten, then to fix that you have to work as hard as ten. If an illness has accumulated for 10 years, then to recover from it you have to take care even it takes longer than 10 years. Then how can you restore something? It cannot just be done; it is done following the rules of the Principle.

When giving a condition, the doctor doesn't do it just as he pleases. When he prepares medicine, he doesn't just mix this and that kind of medicine. He puts them in according to the rules of the Principle. Going this way is the way of restoration. That's how it is. Now, let's reach the conclusion. How must you go the way of restoration? You can't go alone. Understand? [Yes] You have to find the way of restoration, but since you can't go alone, you have to meet Messiah and then find the way. Understand? [Yes]

What do you have to do after meeting that Messiah? You have choose the rules of Principle as you go the way of restoration. After meeting the Messiah, the doctor, you must choose the rules of the Principle centering on that doctor's words. The way of restoration is the way we must seek, and the way of the Principle is the way to go step by step; the conclusion has been reached. Do you understand what it means? Without doing this, God's ideal world, or the ideal object world which can give God joy, the world of love will remain just our fantasy You must know this. So we, who have entered the way of restoration, have to find that way.

Then how do you go the way of restoration? On the way of restoration, there is the way to restore the individual, the way to restore the family, the way to restore the nation, the way to restore the world. In heaven, on earth and also in the spirit world. they are sighing. Speaking in a phrase of the Unification Church, we have the responsibility to restore the cosmos. Then we must know what kind of being God is, and we must know God well. Only after restoring God, can you go up to the level of God's love. The way- of restoration is left like this. Understand? Saying something like, "Well, it's enough to just go to paradise by believing in Jesus," is the same as saying it's good enough to just go to kindergarten.

Since humankind has fallen, it has to go the way of restoration, but to go that way of restoration it has to find the Messiah. But there are lots of people similar to the Messiah. But there is only one true one. Centering on the individual, the way that God can go as the way to represent the world, to represent history, or to represent humankind is only one way. There can be only one way; can there be two? There's only one. That kind of one, centering on that best one, He is uniting.

Nowadays, in the fallen world the are lots of similar things, but since the one true person hasn't appeared, the thought of the second coming exists. The one who comes in the Last Days represents the past, represents the present, and represents the future, and he comes as the standard of individual perfection. And then he provides the method to prepare a prescription to perfect the individual. And then he teaches the way to perfect the family, to perfect the tribe, to perfect the people, and to perfect the world. The Messiah is the being who has the responsibility for all of that. Understand? [Yes]

For an individual to perfect himself, he has to go the individual way of the cross; that way of the cross is the way of the sacrificial offering. If you say you don't like that way of the cross, then you can't find the way of individual perfection. (63-183)

-

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 2)

5. To Go The Way Of Restoration

To go the way of restoration how do you have to go? You cannot go the way of restoration thoughtlessly. To complete the purpose of the restoration that God wants, you must first establish the model for perfecting the individual. That model must be something that has surpassed all the standards. God wants a family to set up as a model, a nation to set up as a model, and a world to set up as a model through the model of the individual. This way is the way of the Will that God is pursuing with humankind along the way of the restoration. (63-153)

How does God live? God lives for the whole world. How does God love? God loves the whole world together. How can God be happy? By watching people who are happy having give and take, God is happy. That's how God lives. That is how God goes His way. So the course of restoration goes backwards. If we had not fallen, then everything would have come from here like this, but because we fell the branches are divided. So we have to kill this and use it as fertilizer, and from here we have to stick it here backwards. To develop this backwards, we must be more for the whole than for "myself." There is no way to go backwards without having an ideal to be for the whole more than for "myself." We have to be powerful as an individual, and powerful as a family, and powerful as a tribe. And then we have to go backwards and break through. (79-232)

1) The Restoration Starts From an individual

Today if you try to expand the area of the mission of restoration, there is an age of the mission of individual restoration. First you have to perfect the individual restoration. But perfecting individual restoration doesn't just end with the perfection of individual restoration. Perfecting individual restoration is done to perfect the restoration of the family. They mean the same. We have to pull out everything that is attached to the tail. If "I" have pulled out "myself" then I have to expand that and pull out my family, and pull out my tribe, and pull out my people. This is the way to expel Satan. In words, we must take them away from Satan or expel him. (68-11)

Where does the viewpoint of the Unification World start? It starts from the individual, from yourselves. But the individual is also divided. It's divided to the body and the mind, and the part that does wrong is always the body. The part that does wrong is always the body, so if you follow what the body says to do, then the world of mind gets conquered. The part that always does wrong is the body. (56-87)

If we place God as our ultimate goal, can we say, "Ah, then I should find the universe," and start from the universe? No. Then to go up to the universe, let's think about the shortest path. Where should we start from? [From the individual] The individual is the issue. Then when the individual is starting, can that individual start thoughtlessly? No. If God is here, then between God and the individual we should mark a straight line. . . This is the goal point, and this is the beginning point.

Then what is the shortest path? So however broad it is, it starts from "me," an individual. Then "my-mind" has to unite. That's why God orders our mind to "unite with the body for the world restoration." If the mind and the body don't unite, then the mind goes it's own way, and the body goes it's own way; they go separately. Then they can't go to one destination. An indecisive person cannot have success.

Therefore before you start along this long way, the first thing you have to do is to unite your body and your mind. Therefore, the first step of the way that we have to go is having the body and the mind become one. The mind goes through the way of the body. And then where do you go? What direction should you head? What is the closest direction? It's the family. You must know that in the family there are parents and spouses and children. These people must unite. This has to become one. It can be concluded that the object realm must become one. (70-12)

2) The Way of Restoration is Decided

The way of restoration is originally clearly decided. That program can't yield even a single step. Not even a single step. While knowing that, if there is anyone among you who is thinking of some strategy to be promoted, just go away. I won't get involved in that. At first I may support him, but in the end it would be him who might conclude he was used; I don't get used and then complain and go out.

But that is not done for the individual purpose of Reverend Moon of the Unification Church. It's for the world and heaven and earth. You must carry this ideal as you go on your way. You can't fulfill all the standards of individual and the standards of the family. You can't fulfill them. Could you do it in your whole life? To come up this much, it took six thousand years. You can't do in one generation that which took thousands of years mobilizing humankind by heaven and the earth. So what do you have to do? Die for the bigger world, sacrifice for the Will. Let's sacrifice for God's Will. Let's live a comfortable life after sacrificing. Live comfortably, but say "I don't want to live comfortably by myself. Father and the whole must live comfortably. This is the way of the Will. Someone who lives that way, will never be ruined even though it looks like he'll be ruined, however much he sacrifices and sacrifices again. (45-195)

3) The Formula of the Three Stages of Restoration

You must win over Satan by separating Satan from yourselves, and go into the realm of God's love. And then you must experience the heart of God who seeks to sacrifice you in order to save your neighbors and brothers and the whole world. These three stages are God's formula. (52-56)

You must remember the formula of three stages. That is: 1. after separating Satan from yourself, 2. come into the realm of God's love, and then 3. sacrifice yourself for other people. You must remember these three stages. When you study, you must study not just for yourself, but for God and to save the whole world. (52-59)

4) The Way of Restoration is a Pioneering Way

The way of the providence of restoration is a resentful way, a way of sorrow, and is a pitiable way. Also, the person who seeks goodness must go the way of sacrifice. How much hard work must heaven have already done in order to be able to lead us on such a way? Now you know this and must form a direct relationship with God.

When you try to feel God, you must know how much He is to be pitied. Pitiable God, how big would that pity need to be? Also how great would the sadness of Jesus been, Jesus, who came to the earth to save all the people with God's will? Jesus was mistreated and pitiable. Do you know how much he was mistreated and how much to be pitied? The disciples of Christ also went a pitiable way. How pitiable it was. You have to remember this. You must go this way not by thinking of your relationship with the Unification Church but your relationship with God. (13-32)

Everyone, after you joined the Unification Church, how serious have you been? Have you been serious or haven't you? How serious do you think Reverend Moon was to develop this way? You don't know that, do you? How serious the way to find the Principle was, and how much difficulty I went through in order to accomplish it. . . If a man has determined something, then he must accomplish it. In the process of accomplishing it, thousands of billions of satans, invincible satans in the spirit world were mobilized, and real visible beings which seemed to be been controlled by Satan were mobilized and attacked in full force. Thinking about the way of restoration on which I had to go through such a process, wouldn't I be at a loss for words or not? (70-30)

The course of restoration must start from the bottom. It is a process of being hit and then taking away. Being hit means becoming worthless. It means losing the value of existence at that time. But if one goes lower than his original character, Satan cannot strike. That's because heaven takes pity on one who has gone below his original character. To restore the whole universe you have to restore the blessing. The blessing is a public thing. So you have to be sacrificial offerings in the world level public standard. Reverend Moon didn't have sympathy for beggars. But from now I'm going to sympathize with their children and open a new way for them. (11-247)

You have to say, "I am trying to give the truthful life. I am trying to give hundreds of times more than what I received." Also you have to say, "Satan, since you know this, you can't make a false charge." No bad things will happen if you set up this kind of condition. You don't receive restoration. The way of restoration is pioneered. By receiving something from the satanic world, you can't accomplish the history of restoration. You must give something from heaven. What do you give when you give? You must give a truthful heart, must give a truthful personality, and must give truthful sermons. (14-12)

There is no haggling on the way of restoration. When we came to this world we came by ourselves, but when you go you can't go by yourself. You have to bring a lot of people. A human being can't live outside of society. The reason Jesus visited his disciples who betrayed him is there. We should know Jesus' sorrow, that He was able to take only one thief with Him. From the position of knowing these circumstances, we must prepare ourselves. (14-105)

It's an undeniable fact that can be seen if we look at history, that this is the way that God has come, this way of restoration is the way of destiny in which the individual must determine to sacrifice himself, and in order to bring the historical beings of the past, present and future to life, the individual has had to suffer. If we move the people and bring them up to the world level course of the fight, and place them on the world level stage, then we can quickly face all the enemies which are all over the world. If you are struck, how should you be struck? Receive all the critical scornful laughs, be ignored, and be disregarded and be treated with contempt. (151-268)

5) There is only one way of the Principle

Reverend Moon says, "I'll go." Where does he go? He finds the one way and goes. Then where do the Unification Church members go? Can you find the one way? [Yes] Can you find the way of the Principle? You have to follow. Follow. You must not say, "I'll follow, but it's night or whatever time, and I'm hungry, so I'll have a meal and then follow." If you eat that meal at night, then you get caught by the condition of Satan.

This is a problem. If you get caught by the condition that you ate at night and then came, then even if you passed, you will fail. If it would be all right to do that, then I would rather party at night and not do all these things, but why do I not sleep at night and get blood-shot eyes and act like a crazy person? To not get caught by any condition. You must know this. There is a way that the Moon fellow who founded the Unification Church should go. On that way who goes in front? God goes. And Satan follows behind.

If there is any condition, Satan tackles and hits. It's a fight to go beyond these conditions. In other words, to go over the 38th parallel, you must not step on a land mine or be destroyed by a grenade. So, to live for others, can you go any way you want? If there is a land mine, then you have to go around the land mine, not just go any way you want. There is only one way. There are not two ways to go to the realm of heaven. There is only one. If heaven sends its messenger to relate with this fallen world these days and to make a path for them go one way, then the way he builds cannot be two ways. There cannot be two ways of the Unification Church. Do you understand what this means? (15-286)

In the Unification Church, whether you do this you must go the one way, and whether you do that, you must go the one way. Even if you go around and around for a while, at the end you must go that one way. It's not wrong to say that it is life to go this one way even if it takes a thousands or tens of thousands or billions of years. The fallen descendants are all hanging from that stitch. If you can't go there while you are living here, then you can't go even if you die. You must know that clearly. Even if it takes thousands or tens of thousands of years, even if you have to go around and around, you must go. Understand? [Yes]

Without exception, since there is one way of the principle. . . There is one way and even within it you can't just go as you please. You can, not run around as you please. You must know the historical fact that the wilderness was crossed with the guidance of the pillar of clouds and the pillar of fire. God has to be in front. If there is a condition for Satan to make false accusations, then God can't be in front. You must know that. In leading the people, as long as the people are caught in a trap where Satan can make false accusations, the people can't be lead. The Israelite people stayed in the wilderness for 40 years. . . The Israelite people were the people who had to reaffirm their determination to break through, even if it was a long distance, by their determination to go through all the circumstances of thousands and ten thousands of years, by uniting into one heart centering on the absolute purpose, the restoration of Canaan, which God established.

We must know the fact that, nevertheless, when the determination of the people got weak, Satan invaded so the people couldn't go forward. So we have to walk the way of the Principle. For the 600,000 people to go, they had to go by falling into step with Moses. Understand? Someone who does it as he pleases falls behind. You must know that if one falls behind, unless the time of the wilderness comes again then there will be no way for him to go to the spirit world. That cyclically comes again. In hundreds of years or in a couple of years. You must now that grim situation correctly. I am doing this work because I know this correctly. (135-290)

6) The Seven-Year Course

Our Unification Church members must go the seven year course without any exception. In the Bible weren't there seven years of famine? We have to go through seven years of famine of the individual, seven years of famine of the family, seven years of famine of the people, seven years of famine of the nation. Now is the very time that we are going through the seven years of famine of all the levels at once, the individual level, the family level, the people level, the national level, and the world level. (12-330)

The seven years of famine, that word famine is very right. At that time it was a way that was very difficult for anyone at all to endure and live through it. What if on the very first day that you begin to go that way you are immediately persecuted. You are persecuted immediately. Nothing goes the way you want it to. Everything opposes you. So the servant's position, you may not want to be like a servant but you cannot help but be one; you are pushed to the position where you don't want to be but cannot help but be. In that way things can be finished. (93-61)

All of the believers in the Unification Church today and all of the many people who will find this belief in the future, all of them will have to go this seven-year course. It must be gone. Without doing that one cannot be connected to the heart of restoring the heavenly heart which was lost. God came that way, your ancestors came that way, Reverend Moon has come that way, and you must find your way along that way, too. If this goes to the national level, it can become shorter. Seven years can become seven months and seven months can become seven days. Before this mission is completed there remains the seven years of famine on the world level.

What is the mission you have to fulfill during this seven years? You must obtain your individual realm of dominion; you must obtain the realm of dominion of the victory on the family level; you must obtain the realm of dominion of the victory on the tribal level; and you must obtain the realm of dominion of the victory on the people's and national levels. But you who are the descendants of the fall cannot go this way alone. So God establishes the Lord and prepares such a way in the physical and spiritual worlds and has you go that way. You should know that the course of restoration is like this. (14-246)

The Unification Church members are participating in a seven-year course which is an Abel course through which Reverend Moon can determine the destiny of the people. If Reverend Moon goes east, follow to the east; if he goes to the west, follow west; whether you are a branch or a leaf, you must not fall off or break. (17-140)

"How many years have you been in the Unification Church?" "I've been in the church for 10 years." "If you've been here for 10 years, that's longer than me, what have you done? "What do you mean, what have I done. I've believed in the church." "What happened because you believed?" "What do you mean what happened. I just waited and am still the same way." Oh, you rascal! You are worse than one who doesn't believe. You have to remove the tumor. And you have to place a plaster on it. Whether you like it or not you have to reverse things. Will it do to just remain the same? No, it's not right.

Therefore, the way that the Unification Church is going is the way that the individual is going, the way towards the family, the way towards the tribe, the way towards the people, the way towards the nation, the way towards the world, the way towards heaven and earth, the way towards God's love, it's all evident like this. If it's a way that definitely must be gone, even though the world is not united, then after going into spirit world, even if it takes billions and trillions of years, it is a way that we cannot help but follow. But if you go that way after death it may take zillions of years, but if you do it while alive you can do it in seven years. Which way will you choose? While you are living? If you could go laughing and dancing while you are alive how nice that would be. But it is not like that. (57-266)

6. Our Attitude In Order To Go The Heavenly Way

1) The Way of Unification Church Members Envisioned by Reverend Moon

What kind of way is the way that the Unification Church believers have to find? It's not the place that so-called humankind is crying for, nor the place where the flag of the peace is waving in the wind. Rather it is the place that humankind hates the most. You have to go and find the place which humankind avoids the most. Go and find it, but with what appearance? You should go representing the appearance of Father who sought us for six thousand years.

We must know He is a Father who cries when we cry and who tries to comfort us when we cry. Therefore you must have a heart which cries, and even if you are in the place that makes you cry, you must be a person who holds the other people who are crying and comforts them saying, "Don't cry. You have hope in you future, so don't cry," and you must pass on to them happiness, hope, circumstances, and heart. You can inherit heaven only in that way. It means you can inherit heaven and earth.

Then you are able to rule, of course, the powers of heaven and earth and even the powers of the hell. Therefore we must go. It's a fact that this historical trend is coming in front of us; you must go with all your mind, will and devotion wherever you go. Where all the mind, will, and heart go, any problem can be solved. Everything in the world will all be solved. Other than this there are no problems. (11- 103)

Today, what do we, the Unification Church members, have to do? We must go out and pioneer. In pioneering, we must pioneer the way of individual hope, pioneer the way of individual circumstances, pioneer the way of individual heart. And in that way pioneer the way of the family, the way of the tribe, the way of the people. . . Through that the coming lord will be one stage ahead. If we go ahead, in order to support Him, if we reached the time of the people, we must be in the unified position to unite where we can accomplish the responsibility of our own tribe and by centering on the standard of God's hope. (154-127)

2) The Unification Church Members' Way is a Difficult Way

The Unification Church says, "Let's restore the world! Let's pull the world and put God in front and go! While God pulls the Unification Church and goes, let the Unification Church pull the world and go." So it's difficult. Is it an easy task or is it a hard task? [Its a hard task] How hard is that? Everyone has to say "I, at least one, must sacrifice myself, mustn't I? I myself shall die and save the world." Everyone must. The Unification Church people must. You have to be like, "I shall lead the world myself in front of God. I have to do that for the world to make them follow God even by sacrificing myself. Day or night, for my whole life, I must go out and live until I die. That kind of conclusion gets made. Understand? [Yes]

Is believing in the Unification Church an easy way or a hard way? Which one is it? [Its a hard way] How hard is it? [Very] You have to block your ears. . . If the senses of the five sensory organs are all active, then they collide. You go like a dead person even though you are alive. The phrase "He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life will find it," means that. (112-93)

How am I going to lead our Unification Church members in the future? Reverend Moon, who is speaking here, will tell you frankly. The way the Unification Church goes is really hard to follow, so you must tighten your belts really tight. You have to tighten it up so much with, out caring about pride. That's the way it is. In that way, well, you are not allowed to go around with good clothes on. If you are a family then you have to start from the tips of the housekeeper's toes. You have your housekeeper do a lot, right? "Hey, bring some water!" "Yes, your majesty." You must correct all that.

A new kind of concept must appear. We have to start from the tips of the toes of those who empty out outhouses. How far should we go from there? You train yourself from there, and how far do you go? We have to go through the course of trials which can make us to go up to the top of the world. Therefore after joining here once you know things, you can't help but go. (151-264)

Do you think you would have stayed if the way the Unification Church goes were easy? I mean the ugly people like you. You must know that. (102-40)

The way to find God is a hard way. It must be hard. Right? The hard way is the way to be blessed. Trying to take responsibility for hard things is the shortcut to being God's children. Reverend Moon has also tried physical labor, has had to borrow money to live, has been beaten by groups of people, and has been treated contemptuously. I have lived in the slums, and helped beggars. But that didn't make me a cheap person. (11-216)

3) The attitude of mind to have when going the heavenly way

A person who goes the true way as a member of the Unification Church, holds on to heaven and earth, and can't let go even if one tries to let go. A person who seeks the way of being God's children can't let go even if Reverend Moon of the Unification Church gives him a hard time. Also, in order to restore this world, God can't let go of Reverend Moon. If you hold hands then hold them tight. You must hold tight and complete this. Worldly people have to do that, too. (45-194)

With clenched teeth, you have to go up to the stage where you find that you can pledge to heaven and earth, "In God's name, I love him more than anyone else," about the person you cannot love. You have to try pledge in God's name that you will reach the place where you will be able to sincerely relate with a full heart to someone whom you can't relate to. (87-291)

You came voluntarily to this way of persecution which others don't know. You don't know for sure whether this way that you have started on will lead to ruin, but then again it probably won't, so don't throw away the determination of the first day you started going this way. The determination of that day. While going this way, there will be harsh storms and thorny paths. But you must know that along this way that you are looking to and going along there are traces of the blood of heaven. The way you are going, in the end is not a way that only you will go. For you it's a way that you are going for the first time, but God has gone that way billions of times. We must know that along the way there are traces of the blood that He shed. Abraham went that way, Noah went that way, Moses went that way, Jesus went that way, and lots of disciples went that way after Jesus, but you don't want to go that way? Then you must be punished after going to heaven.

To go that way you need a heart which desires to establish the heavenly tradition. As you take a step you should feel your ancestors' blood burning; when a thorn grazes your skin you must feel that the thorn that was scratching your ancestor's skin, that the thorn was scratching my body. Someone who goes this way is an individual of a period, but he isn't a person who ends in one era. He becomes a person who has gone with Father for six thousand years.

So everyone, even if you are imprisoned while you are going this way, I hope you will be a person who sheds awestruck tears. You should pray, "The fact that I, this person, who is a descendent of sinners, unworthy and who was on the way to destruction, can be in such a place of glory like this, on this way that you have been seeking, I thank you and am awe struck. I am in grateful awe that my dirty self can even put a foot on this foundation where many martyrs have shed holy blood." (10-210)

It's not because Reverend Moon orders, but you are going the way you must go. Hence you should say, "Thank you for teaching us, Reverend Moon" (27-299)

We, the Unification Church members, must go that way voluntarily. We should go voluntarily rather than God pushing us to go. Jesus was sorrowful because his disciples weren't responsible, so let's voluntarily be responsible. If you voluntarily leave your family, voluntarily leave your church, and voluntarily go away from your nation, then that becomes the front line for the Will. (36-337)

We have to go to the gate of the castle of heaven, but how do we find this? How do we find it? So, it's hopeless and desperate. Whenever, wherever if He says go, then you must go. You must go. He made it all like this but you don't want to go? Will you go crying, or go smiling? [Smiling] Will you go with a hopeless feeling or with hope? Which one? [With hope] Will you go without wanting it? Will you go by being forced, or voluntarily? [We will go voluntarily] You answer very well! To go there you must be brave. (106-45)

4) The Secret of Going the Heavenly Way

In the way of the restoration that our Unification Church is going, what is the main concept of it? It's the way following the sacrificial offering. You must know this. What is a sacrificial offering? The Bible says, "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind." What does it mean by with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind? It's asking for your life. The conclusion is simple. It's asking for your life. It's loving God by giving your life. To give your life, don't give it after being forced, but give it with so much joy you seem crazy. (48-114)

We, who have started to go the original way that humankind must go after all, we must throw away everything and go. First we have to put aside material things, and then parents and children, that is to say our families, and then we must go the way such that we even lose our nations and the world. (3-61)

You don't become Unification Church members by listening to the Principle of the Unification Church. That kind of person can't even be ranked. What do you have to do to become a Unification Church member? You must go straight. Listen to the Principle and going straight you must reach all the things that you have to restore and work your way up. What do you have to do if you hear the Principle? You have to do activities and while you obey orders you should study Reverend Moon. Without going directly through the heart of Reverend Moon, you can't find the direct way to go in front of God. (25-97)

Wherever you are you have to go this way. When you go, will you go directly or go around? [Go directly] Anyone can go the way that goes around. That kind of way, you can go just by going, and no one bothers. But the direct way is the way of crucial moments. There is no time to wait in the direct way. (27-28)

In living life and living a life of faith, Reverend Moon himself has to walk the path that he can unite with centered on a certain standard. That is the absolute standard so he has to go to a place which is as absolute and serious as that. If that standard and that direction don't match, it's obvious that the Unification Church will not last long. Therefore, in our living environment, and in a historical period, if an individual doesn't unite centered on one standard, it's always the rule that he will be eliminated.

If a person named "A" was going along centered on a certain standard, but he doesn't unite with that standard and breaks down in the middle, and there is a person who can unite with that standard in a closer position, then he must give his position to that person. In this way it gets developed. Looking at things centered on the way our Unification Church is going, there must be a way for the individual to go. There must be a way that each individual must go as an individual.

And then there will be a certain standard of the Unification Church that a family must go. If one is a Unification Church family member, then as a family member, if it is a tribe then as a tribe, there will be a standard of the way that Unification Church members must go. Moreover, if there is a society that Unification Church members must establish, then there will be a never changing standard to go as a society, and there will be a never changing standard to go as a nation which the Unification Church members are hoping to make. There must be a nation which unites with that standard. There will have to be the ideal nation that the Unification Church dreams of, that is to say, the Kingdom of Heaven on the earth.

There will have to be an absolute standard that doesn't change with history, that is firm even though history changes, an absolute standard for the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, the world. Then, today, how do we have to go the way that we have to go as a member of the Unification Church? There will be an individual standard that the individual must go, which tells how the individual must live. The family will have a standard of the family that tells how the family should live. Or if it's a nation then there will be a standard for the nation.

When the standard of that world and the standard of God agree, wouldn't that be the unity of the completion of God's will and completion of humankind's will? Thinking about this kind of problem, as a member of the Unification Church, think about whether you are living a life that is united with the individual standard, and whether you are living a life that is united with the standard of the family, or whether you are living a life that is united with the standard of the tribe, or the standard to go as the people, the standard to go as a nation, the standard to go as the world. Which standard is your life united with? This kind of problem is a important problem for a believer. (45-160)

-

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 3)

7. The Time And The Mission Of The Unification Church Members

1) What is the Unification Church Group?

What do we, the Unification Church group all try to do? What are you all gathered here to do? To give the power of the life of love back and forth with the world. That's the conclusion. Centering on the power of life you can communicate with God. With that love you can go up to a position equal with God. How great that is. That is one endorsement that Reverend Moon got from God for the first time in human history. That is a historical gift which no one had ever received since the beginning. Let's hand it down. Do you understand? [Yes] (105-78)

Think about what people will think if you answer, "They don't drink; they don't smoke; they are neat; they save money by not even using makeup; they save much more than the corrupted American young people and help the world," when someone asks, "What is a Unification Church member?" If you do this movement, how does the world become? Do you like that? [Yes] (118-109)

Then what do the Unification Church members want; what does God want, and what do you want? What do we do after we gather like this? What are we going to do by congregating like this? Because there are no true parents with true love, we are here to find the true parents. And since there are no true couples, we are here to train to become true couples, and since there are no true children, we are here train to become true children. There is nothing else. If you get involved here once then, eternally, eternally. Eternally. You love eternally. (92-116)

Then, what does the group of the Unification Church do? What is the Unification Church group doing? The Unification Church is a group saying we should live centered on God. Does living centered on God mean by living while doing business? There are lots of kinds of living. Living while doing what? [Love] Let's live while loving. While loving. Loving whom [God] Only God? Living while loving should be centered on God and you and your mind and body should know to live happily. That's how it is. (164,20)

The Unification Church members are, they are Reverend Moon's disciples. So what are they? Should they be sheep or goats? [Sheep] (laughter) There is no objection. (123-33)

You must know what the Unification Church group is for. The group which has the secret of Satan, the key to beat Satan's love individually, to beat it as a family, to beat it as a nation, the key to beat it on the world level, that group is the real Unification Church. You must win over Satan's world and have the key of heavenly love. (130-178)

8. The Internal Mission And The Value Of The Mission

1) Internal Mission

What mission do you, the people of the Last Days, have? You have the responsibility to inherit and accomplish the historical heavenly value which has been prepared for the substantial restoration and which can represent the universal value. (2-332)

What is the task for us people to work on these days? First we have to cast off Satan's false charges. In that way you have to reach the day when you can be testified to as Jesus was, "Truly you are God's son; you have the qualification to own God; you are God's son who has a relationship of oneness with God." (1,123)

The mission for the Unification Church followers is to unify your divided self by weeding out your heart, and to unify that separated heavenly heart and your human heart. Our whole body must become a substantial tool for the harvest, even if it is just the dull edge of a weeding hoe. With our substantial bodies, we must lead the world which is falling into destruction nowadays and go over to the new world centering on God's heart. You must know that this is the mission of the Unification Church members. (20-193)

2) Our Extraordinary Mission

If you think that the insignificant people of the Unification Church, who have been going through a course of persecution in the land of Korea, are the center of God's wish when looking at the current world, in view of the current situation centering the Will, this could be a tremendously amazing, invaluable blessing, if you call it blessing, but you can't help but say that it could also be a frightening thing if you call it frightening.

Saying that the Unification Church is in that kind of position today, is saying that the present Unification Church is facing a precious and extraordinary world level event. When we recall history until now, that history was continually a history of sadness, but this era which has appeared centering on the Unification Church must not be connected to that history of sadness. Shouldn't this time period be the most important point of time ever in the historical eras, a time when we must overturn sadness and must determine to bring the result of happiness. Then comparing the way of the Will in the past historical periods, or comparing lots of ancestors in history who followed the Will of the providence, with the Unification Church members in our current era, all the things that our ancestors were loyal to and into which they put their whole hearts, as a result they left a history which was not hoped for in front of God's desire and they worsened His sorrow.

Hence, the fact that the mission to restore God's happiness and hope is in the Unification Church, makes the mission which is given to each individual extraordinary. Therefore we must not discourage God again in any kind of situation, and we have to present the concept of happiness and hope in front of God. We have to recognize again that we have such a historical mission. A lot of patriots came and went in the past, but if they look back on their past, they will not be happy with it. That past should just flow away.

Also, even if there are people who had a realm of culture that they could brag was excellent, that good past is still not something to brag about. Those are just parts of the past which will just disappear in the midst of God's sorrow. Therefore we should be able to put all the precious civilizations of history, and the passion of the many patriots and the dutiful way of filial piety even though we go the way of death, and we should be able to leave all these works accomplished by hard work as happiness in the middle of God's deep heart as conditions to look back on. We have this kind of responsibility, the responsibility that we have as members of the Unification Church is extraordinary. (37-185)

It's not because we are fools that we get beaten by this people. We are not getting persecuted because we were born in the lineage of bad ancestors who came and went in history. We are born with the fortune of the era and with a historical relationship to thrive better than any other, but by striking this small group, God is indemnifying the sorrow that this people would receive. That is to say, by our getting hit for the people who would by ruined through following the trends of the thought of the world, the people who were supposed to be hit are indemnified.

Today, because we know this fact, we determined while pounding our fists on the ground not to shed tears centering on ourselves when we were sad or ran into difficulties. Even at the point of starvation or the very crossroads of life and death, we didn't shed tears because it was sorrowful to be dying. We must not forget the serious, historical fact that we have shed tears centering on the problem of what way this people have to go and what would happen to the future of this people if we died. I don't know if there are people who came to the Unification Church for the first time, but you must know the fact correctly, that the Unification Church started with such a extraordinary mission, and has a history of fighting according to this mission.

Our being hit, rejected, and persecuted individually, or the Unification Church being hit, rejected, and persecuted is not for our, selves. We are being hit representing this people which should be hit. Also, through God's hitting us in the position of goodness, He is extending the holy hand of love to forgive this people. (22-91)

Nowadays, the Unification Church has been proclaiming a new ideology in this latter half of the 20th century. This group says they have appeared to represent the course of restoration of the history of heaven, and as the people who have appeared with the mission of the new age, they have a strategy that they have to be struck; they have to be rejected; they have to receive all sorts of persecution and suffering from the world. Being in a position like this, today the Unification Church member's responsibility and mission look like they are nothing. But by the internal meaning, you must know that you have a tremendous, awesome, heavenly mission. (154-181)

9. The Mission Of The Unification Church Member

1) The Mission to Expel Satan

True Parents came to this land, but what do the family of the True Parents and all the Unification Church people who are following the True Parents have to do? They have the historical mission to cancel the right of Satan to make false accusations to the world. (137-26)

Then who has to take care of the responsibility to expel Satan? "I," as a member of the Unification Church, have to take care of it. After bringing Satan to his knees, God can step in. You don't know this. Understand? [Yes] He can only say, "You are my son. You are my daughter," after laying out Satan. That's when He finally steps in. The law of nature is that way.

These days, if someone commits sin, then can his parents take the guilt for him instead? Can that parent say, "I'll be executed instead of my child; so please forgive my child," if their child is someone who is to be executed? [No] The law of nature doesn't allow that to be done. The one who committed the sin must indemnify it, if he committed sin. Humankind committed sin, not God; humankind committed sin, the unforgivable sin of betraying the law of nature and the law of morality. (85-201)

2) The Mission Related to Jesus

How was it when Jesus came to the earth? He was born in a stable; while he was living he was treated contemptuously, and when he died, he was crucified. Therefore it's the assignment for the Unification Church members of these days to feel the heart of Jesus going "the way of the cross." (6-285)

How could there be national boundaries in the realm of heaven? This world is our father's land, and we are the sons and daughters of our father, so this world is our land. This is only possible by love. Loving with this kind of love, you have to start from the family. Since the starting point of this love is a family member, you must know that in the Unification Church, we don't call the members of the Unification Church believers, but rather family members.

Then what is the mission of a Unification Church family member? Loving that kind of love. Love in the family, love in the Church, love in the nation, by our solving the sorrow of the three great loves we can take the place of Jesus who is God's son. God had sorrow because of Jesus. Since Jesus gave sorrow to Him, we have to solve that sorrow from a position better than that. So we have to establish the realm of heaven while we live. Do you think I blessed you for no reason? By that you indemnify that Jesus was not able to become a bridegroom, and not able to have his own son. This is the main concept of the Unification Church. In this way, it's indemnifying everything horizontally. Isn't this great content? (41-257)

Today the heroes of Unification, with their banners flying high, by relating to Christians all around the world, and by relating to lots of different religions, have to relieve Jesus' many sorrows, and relieve the sorrow of God's restoration of the Kingdom of Heaven, the sorrow of the restoration of the Kingdom of Heaven. (154-275)

Unification Church members also have to relieve Jesus' sorrow. It's the view of the Principle that you can't inherit Jesus' concept without indemnifying the failures that Jesus had. Understand? [Yes] Without completely relieving his sorrow, without restoring this, the family that Jesus was hoping for can't be established. Also the people, the nation, and the world that Jesus wanted can't appear.

Why is that? Because Adam fell centering on an eight member family, at the time of judgment the eight members of Noah's family were left. It works like that. It's the same for the Unification Church. It works like that. That's why Unification Church members have to go the way to relieve Jesus' sorrow. Then what is Jesus' sorrow? It's becoming a son and daughter that God can officially recognize and bless. To relieve his sorrow we have to find the thing that Jesus lost. (19-115)

3) The Mission to Put Love in Order

Who am "I," the member of the Unification Church? "I" am the one who has the responsibility to catch Satan. "I" am the one who is perfected Adam, Eve, so "I" have to expel Satan from this earth. I have to expel him from in front of God's will. Don't I? [Yes] When you are walking around the streets of New York, if you see bad guys, are you just going to ignore them and lay low, or will you be a person who shakes them up and resolves the situation? When you see the American youth all falling and talking about free sex and acting like animals, will you be a person who does nothing, or a person who cleans it up and organizes it? "Someone who organizes it." (91-67)

We have to establish this new tradition and destroy the weapon of Satan, which is sweeping over the society of America, and fundamentally destroy all the decadent forms of love of the young people of the world, and set up a new order. Then why do Unification Church members say one should suffer? Why do they do fund raising and witnessing? To come into contact with the way of true, deeper love. That's the purpose. We are going this way in order to contact the way of three-dimensional, true love, whose content is deep and broad. That is fantastic. (123-198)

We have to cut off this decadent trend of youth. It's our mission to block and completely get rid of the trend of the world with an authority no one can hold back, and to cut all relationship with the world of death which Satan is leading, and to protect against the forces of death. Fulfilling this responsibility and the mission as a hero of the Unification Church is not done as an individual; when you can handle this responsibility and mission centered on heaven and earth on a world level, then finally this heaven and earth will be harvested as perfected substantial fruit in front of God. (20-193)

Who will be the cleaner who can clean the bag of the world's sin? The Unification Church members should. Reverend Moon has been working as a cleaner cleaning America's bag of sin. (172-168)

4) The Mission to Connect All the Races

Unification Church members are to live for the world. Live centering on what? Live centering on love. To love the world, you have to love the individual, have to love the family, have to love the tribe, have to love the people, and have to love the nation. Someone who hasn't loved the people can't love the world, and someone who hasn't loved the family can't love the tribe.

All the rules of the Principle are like that. Unification Church members go around saying, "Let's love the world centering on love." From that viewpoint, for Unification Church members it's not a problem for a white person to love a black person or for a black person to love a white person. How can it be proved? For Unification Church members even marriage is not a problem. They are different. They do not do it because Reverend Moon is a dictator ordering them to with glaring eyes while holding a bat. I can pull them to me even eyes are closed. The fact that, centered on love, Unification Church members are in a position to put out this kind of ladder and to shoot out toward the world is a universal, historical issue. Therefore with this love we have to set up an anchor for the mind and set up an anchor for the family, set up an anchor for the society, set up an anchor for the nation, and set up an anchor for the world. (307)

Then, during that time, what do the Unification Church members do? While Reverend Moon goes out to work on the world level, here in Korea you have to connect this historical relationship with the world relationship. The realms of the peoples and the realm of the world are not connected yet, none of them. The people who are following Reverend Moon are not just Korean people but citizens of the world. All the races are connected. Understand? Therefore when you assume a responsibility like this, the angelic world will cooperate. (99-271)

Unification Church members have gone beyond the borders of the nations. In our church, marriage is called the blessing. It is the blessing. A German, a lady who is a direct descendant of Hitler and an English gentleman. . . They don't know the language. The German woman knows only German, and the English man knows only English. And they marry each other. Isn't that a beautiful marriage? Elderly people couldn't marry like that, could they? They couldn't even on the pain of death. Well, I put them together like that and tell them, "If you marry, your first son will be this kind of son, so try to live together. If that's not true than my words are lies; wait and see this that time." Wouldn't they live together until then after hearing "you will have a great son"?

And after living together that's what happens. You can overcome the borders of the nations. A lot of Unification Church members in Japan are ready to come and help work for the liberation of Korea. They will come even if they have to ride a submarine, saying, "Even if the Japanese government blocks us, let's cross the Straits of Korea." Can you believe that? Liberation of the border lines! Germans, these Germans who stand proudly and say confidently that they are the most intellectual and gifted people in the world and they have the most mathematical minds, when Reverend Moon's ideology, God's ideology goes into those peoples' heads, what kind of people do these people made in Germany become? What do these people made in Germany become? They become Korean people made in Germany.

What kind of Korean person? They become Korean people who say we should unify north and south. And of course all the five races, too. Among the races of the Five Oceans and the Six Continents, there are many races, but if they know Reverend Moon and when they have the ideology that Reverend Moon teaches, even though they are all over the Five Oceans and the Six Continents, and within the borders of different nations, they consider it an honor to become a Korean who was born in their region. Understand? Yes, the borders are a problem; the borders are a problem. But the borders are not problems in front of God. Race isn't a problem in front of God. And religion isn't a problem. (166-110)

5) The Mission to Unify Denominations

So, "our mission," what is your mission? It is to save Cain. As an individual, you are an individual Abel, so you have to save an individual Cain, then save the Cain-type family. If you become an Able-type tribe then save the Cain-type tribe, and if you are the Abel-type Unification Church of the people then you must save the Cain-type religious body of the people.

In that way for the first time you can become a person qualified to relate to the nation. Understand? [Yes] Then what is the most urgent thing? The issue is not developing the Unification Church. How are you going to be Abel, that is the problem. If that happens, then the hope of the Unification Church is completely fulfilled all at once. Now do you understand the course of restoration? [Yes] The individual Abel has to restore the individual Cain, and the Abel-type religious body must restore the Cain, type religious body. Right? That's the way it is. (46-147)

Today the established churches say that they will all go to heaven, the Presbyterian Church, the Catholic Church, all of them speak loudly about it, but look at it. The person who is standing here, what he is doing is a movement to unify the eight great religious organizations. Among them, the Jewish religion, the Catholic Church, and the Protestant Churches are included, and then Buddhism and Islam are included and Hinduism is included. And then Confucianism is included and then the Unification Church, eight religions.

Other than the Unification Church, the seven religions are all divided and fighting. I'm providing financial support for a movement to unify the religions. How in the world can that be? Have you ever heard such a thing? But the people of the established churches, the Presbyterians, they just say, "Oh, that Moon guy is a heretic." They don't know the world. I do this movement to unify all the denominations, and the leaders of the religions meet me behind the scenes and secretly exchange documents and so. on, but just like mere children with no sense they all just babble on.

Then is religion a problem or not? [Its not.] So I founded the Congress of Religions, but it's my sorrow that I can't go any place I want. just looking at that meeting. . . One time, when there was a world conference of the Congress of Religions, about eight hundred famous people gathered. They all wanted me to visit their churches once, but there are circumstances which don't allow me to go places freely. It is an amazing fact of history that someone is working from behind to deal with the complicated levels of religions and is asserting, "The one God has a Will. It is eternally one," and is working to realize that Will.

In who's name? Not in the name of someone named Moon, but in God's name, in God's name! In that sense, a person like the Archbishop of the Greek Orthodox Church. . . and the Roman Catholics are opposing it. Even though there are lots of Cardinals who are on my side. That will disappear in a few days. Unified religion which is impossible by human's power. . In history, no matter who it was, there was no one who didn't want to unify religions. But they didn't know the way that God wanted and God directed. (166-111)

In heaven and on earth which denomination is the denomination that can teach the religious life that can take this kind of responsibility on God's side? We have to find it. The family which dedicates itself to heaven and follows that view of hope in its life of faith, the family that teaches that belief, what religion does that family believe? We have to find that. Such families have to unite and cut off all relationship with their blood lineages, and cut off all worldly relationships, and through the love of a relationship that can become one they should form a new relationship of the tribe and they should seek to restore the people, the nation, and the world.

We must find a group which can struggle to fulfill this responsibility and to have this kind of idealistic relationship. Without doing that you can't go to the new Kingdom of Heaven of the restoration. You can't go to the promised land of hope. Today in the Unification Church we all say let's unify. Some people will get angry when they hear that. They will get angry saying something like, "Unify what? Huh, the great historical saints of the past were not able to do it, but the evil people of this era, the Unification Church, is going to unite? There is nothing that can be done even if he is angry.

Watch and see whether the one who is angry will be ruined or the one who made him angry will be ruined. One or the other will be pushed out. He will say, "What? The Unification of World Christianity? I can handle it up to the Unification of World Christianity, but they even put the Holy Spirit in it!" I even put an ugly lump on it. (laughter) Before asking if that has been done or not, the issue is whether an adventure which can unify it has begun or not. Do you understand? (158-298)

6) The Mission to Unite Ideologies

The Unification Church members have to make a decision. In the Last Days, both the communist world and the democratic world will be ruined. Now the age that it is possible for them to be ruined is evolving in front of our eyes. At a time like this we must decide quickly. If you don't determine something like, "If we are going to be ruined, then pack stuff up and let's be ruined altogether," then both will be ruined. This could happen. This is a time like that. They have both bumped against a wall and are spinning around arguing.

The communist world says the communist world is good, and the democratic world says the democratic world is good. So they have to hold on to something; to be happy one needs a partner, they have to hold something. But the Unification Church appeared at this time. Among the religions it appeared saying let's unify, and the communists say let's unify the world. . . That has to be relative relation. (63-133)

If you want to unify. . The word unify doesn't exist in a place where you are alone. Unify means a different state. . . the circumstances are different, the situation different. There, the positions they assert are different and the chronically diseased environment that they were calling a tradition, is stuck. We must clean up, delete all these circumstances, and turn around everything that was going in different directions until yesterday and make them into one. To do that you have to be stronger than the two people in different circumstances.

If you want to make ten people into one, then you have to be stronger than those ten people. If you want to stand in the position to make ten denominations into one, then you have to be stronger than those ten denominations. Shouldn't it be like that? It's easy to say. That's the only way. You must not think of it as something to watch with interest when you join the Unification Church. If you joined that way, then you joined wrong. To unify lots of spiritual worlds and to unify lots of ideologies. . .

Today, looking at the trend of the whole world, in the place where democracy and communism are confronting each other, you have to go over this by stepping on one with your left foot and stepping on the other with your right foot. However firm an ideology and however firm a belief a person of faith may have, he must go over all that. You should have a confident belief and spread it out in all directions, and if you whip it around then it could be rolled in. You should have that ability, shouldn't you? That is how you unify them. People who are weak and say "let's unify" can't do it. Such people, who are like scarecrows which get blown away by the wind, cannot unify them. (151-13)

Today there are a lot of Christian churches, and there are many peoples on the earth, but those who can assert for God, "God is justice, God is alive, and he is the ruler of the world" are disappearing one by one. In a moment of destiny, in this kind of environment, someone who stands on the side of God, and proclaims Him, could disappear as was Jesus' destiny. It's the same. In the same way as the thief on the right side was vindicated and the thief on the left subjugated, representing the democratic world and Christianity, at least we, the Unification Church must say until the end, "God is alive. We are God's children. We must live for God."

It's the destiny of the Unification Church to fight in the front line, with the phrase "victory over communism," saying, "The communists must be destroyed because this is how they are." Understand? [Yes] The world is concentrated in Korea like this. An association which stands in the position of the thief, who was on the right hand side when Jesus was being crucified, on the side of God, on the side of Jesus, and which beats down the communists and persuades the communists and has a message which enables them to tell the communists, "You are evil because of these reasons," an association that God officially recognizes. and that can admit God's existence, is on the side of heaven.

Who is on that side? It's the Unification Church. You must know that that's why we started the "Victory over Communism," work. Understand? [Yes] As children of God we work with the heart of God. Going the way of suffering of the cross for heaven, forgetting death, saying, "The communists must be destroyed! They are evil," for the side of heaven, in the same way as the thief on the right side of Jesus was on Jesus' side until he died and went to paradise. It's the ideology of the Unification Church to open the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth by completing the works on earth. By doing this work, a day of world level liberation will come to this nation. The fight of Cain and Abel centered on world history will finally end and we will go toward the worldly nation and then the second day of liberation will come to Korea. I hope for this. (160,217)

Today in this world, an ideology saying that God exists is confronting an ideology saying that God doesn't exit. One world centers on material, and the other world centers on mind. The world that says "God exists, is on God's side, and the world that says "God doesn't exist," is the world of Satan and the satanic forces. When these two worlds collide with each other, the result determines the destiny of God. Therefore the battle to defeat Communism, is the battle of God. (78-249)

What kind of thing is the Kingdom of Heaven? What is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth like? It is people like our Unification Church family members living throughout the whole world. That is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. If all the people on the earth live like Unification Church family members then that is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. What is that world? The church is a world that is together with God eternally, and it is a world without communists. No one denies God's existence, no one doubts about God. It's the world where everyone becomes one and calls God "our Father." And then Satan's temptations. . . There is no Satan. The world which God rules, that is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. It's God living together with us. (79-304)

That's why our Unification Church tries to complete the mission of restoration with the heart of a parent, in the body of a servant, shedding blood and sweat and tears. The Unification Church has a trial to overcome, that is a crucial way that no ideology or thought system can go over, a crucial way that neither democracy or communism can go over. We have to go the way that they can't go, and we have to do the work that they can't do. (16-173)

7) The Mission to Find That Nation

Now what we have to know is, we must take revenge against the enemy of our parents; we must take revenge against the enemy of our relatives; we must take revenge against the enemy of our nation; we must revenge the enemy of our world, and we must revenge the enemy of our heaven and earth. Do you have your nation? Have we had a nation yet? A person who is in the realm centering on religion doesn't have a nation. He is a citizen who doesn't have a nation. He has some kind of foundation called the people. . . A citizen without his people. If a wind blows from the east then he is pushed to the west. and if a wind blows from the west then he is pushed to the east.

Religious people have been those people who have had to suffer from storms on every side, and grope along the dark paths caused by the powers of darkness as they haggardly went their way. (156-130)

People will say, "I'll go to the Kingdom of Heaven." But if you want to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, then you have to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on the earth. If you just go to the Kingdom of Heaven, then who establishes the Kingdom of Heaven? Do you wish God to establish it? You must live historically valuable lives. You must live your life attending your ancestors and living for your descendants. You have to relieve the sorrow of your ancestors, and fulfill the dreams of your descendants.

Then are you living that way nowadays? The ideal that the Unification Church members want is "our nation." A person, whoever it is, must live in his nation. That is an absolute condition that is given to humankind. Without any exception everyone has to live a life of hope-filled righteousness for the sake of righteousness and for that nation. Establishing the direction of the ideal through thought, and establishing the laws of righteousness through living life, one must live for the nation and its righteousness.

Do you have that kind of nation? Since you don't, shouldn't you find and establish it? What nation is that nation? It's the nation of the ideal, the nation of unification. It's the nation where all people can go. There can be no exceptions when establishing this nation. Here the families will cooperate, the tribes, the peoples, and the world will all cooperate. That's how you can unify, and the family, tribe, people, nation, the world can be unified. (18-213)

We have the Unification Church but not a nation of unification. So what "Protection of the Front Line of Unification" means is protecting the Unification Church. It's famous in America these days. And that affects Korea, and it can also become a means to make the Korean government and our Unification Church unite. So from now on we will not fight for restoration in the nations all over the world. We must do natural restoration. This is a problem. The satanic world rules by striking people. God's strategy is to make one naturally bow down on his knees by being chased and struck.

So we must know clearly that if we don't follow Heaven then we cannot restore God's authority. Looking at it from this position, what we have to do in this present age is to find the nation. We don't have God's nation. Can a person who doesn't have his nation have an ancestral hometown? He doesn't have an ancestral hometown. The Japanese have a nation, Japan, so they have ancestral hometowns in Japan, but looking at it from God's providence, there is no nation of God, since there is no sovereign nation which is God's nation, no one can be registered as a citizen.

We have only the registration of the religion. Cain and Abel have to be one to complete the restoration. That has become the formula of development for unification. Salvation can't be done by just Cain or by just Abel. You can't return if you don't save Cain and push him from in back so he can be ahead of you, and if you don't establish a realm of protection from behind. That is the teaching of the principle. Therefore there is no way to greet the parents without Cain and Abel being one. A religion is in Abel's position and its nation is in Cain's position. Therefore in the same way as Cain killed Abel, historically the leaders of the nations persecuted the religions.

The Kingdom of Heaven will not appear on earth if you don't establish the nation of victory by making the nation bow down naturally centering on religion. The person who tried to do that was Jesus. If the Jewish religion and the Israelite people had become one centering on Jesus, then that would have established the Abel, type nation. (55-79)

It is correct to say that where we want to live is the heavenly nation; we want to live in the heavenly nation. Is there a border line in the heavenly nation? [No] Are there two languages in the heavenly nation? [No] Is there a difference between the races? [No] Then what is the heavenly nation? Since all the people were born from the heart of God, all humankind are brothers, brothers. Looking at it centering on God, they are all God's children, so they are all brothers, and by looking at it centering on the realm of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth then they are citizens. The people of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the citizens, the inhabitants.

There are three major factors in establishing a nation. To form a nation you need sovereignty. And there must be the people. And then there must be the land. Has this world become a world where God rules? [No it didn't] Also did this whole earth become our nation? Is it a nation of God? Did all the people in the world become the people of one nation? No, they didn't. You talk about the Kingdom of Heaven but the Kingdom of Heaven is formed after all these become one. Since this is not completed, there are still Cain and Abel left, and the fight is still going on. We cannot rest. We can't live. (66-281)

What is your wish? It must be finding this nation. At the time of the first Israel, the nation didn't become one and the nation was lost. Therefore only if in our age we find that lost nation again and greet the Messiah who is coming there, and not be the nation that casts him out, but rather be the nation that welcomes Him, then it will be the time when God's hope and will can be completed. The Unification Church people are the people who claim to represent that time. Understand? [Yes] Do you know it clearly? [Yes] It's the Messiah's mission to go horizontally toward the world level, it's not Messiah's mission to fight for the nation. (58-264)

heard that some high people in the Korean government first heard about the Unification Church by going abroad. That is embarrassing. Someone went to America, and one person of fame asked him, "I understand you are from Korea. Do you know the Unification Church but he said he didn't, and that embarrassed him very much. You must know it's not dark right under a lamp. In this situation we must wake up again. We must have an attitude which is not a shame to the fact that as the third Israel on the world level we have a special authority. You have inherited the spirit of Korea and the blood and soul of the Korean race, so you must eliminate the miserable situation of this people and leave a new tradition.

This is the faith of the Unification Church. Because of it, the activities of the Unification Church are absolutely needed by this people. Therefore, when we look at the sunlight coming to us, we must long for the Kingdom of Heaven of freedom. You have to long for the day when all the people, of course, but also all nature will be happy. And you must be the people who determine not to spare any effort for that day of tomorrow. If you don't, you should know that you don't have the qualification to be a member of the Unification Church.

When you hold your spoon to eat a meal, you must determine that you will cast the evil people out of this land, and when you hold your chopsticks, you must be burning with determination to get rid of the evil people. You must carve into your heart the fact that you are the hidden heroes, and secret envoys who always go forward to establish the Kingdom of Heaven of goodness, the third Israel. It's our mission as heroes of Unification to push ourselves to go the way to establish the third Israel. (21-164)

You are not here to be loved but to love. Understand? You are here to love. I, who represent heaven, must love, to be in the subjective position. If you are in a reciprocal position then you have to be loved, but isn't it the thought of the Unification Church, nowadays, and our situation to be in the subject position? Therefore, being called subject we must love.

Then loving in what place? Love from where you are standing now. Love the Unification Church members. Love the Unification Church.

Go crazy in order to love the nation. That nation should go crazy in order to love the world, not go crazy in order to love simply the nation. Then the nation develops. The world must not go crazy in order to love the world but go crazy in order to love the cosmos, and the cosmos should go crazy not in order to love the cosmos itself, but go crazy in order to love God. (59-56)

The world which that nation and that righteousness have realized is a world which is the world of love where everyone enjoys giving to each other, the world where lives of serving and sacrificing for God's Will shall shine. You should know this. Therefore that world is not like the world in which we are living these days. (3-121)

-

Section 2. The Way Of The Unification Church Members (Part 4)

10. We And The Time

1) This Time Period

Then what kind of time is this time? It's a time that it could be good or it could be bad, and it could be difficult or it could be easy. It's the time that everything in the world will collide all at once in front of our eyes. To digest this and to go over this, what do we have to do? A person must appear who has the ability to keep only the things that can be happy, and who can digest the hard things. Without that kind of person appearing, the person who can inherit such a world can't appear. It's that way. Do you understand? (64-338)

Then, what is this time? It's the time that you should gather all the power and show the real aspect of the Unification Church. Understand? It's the time to show the real aspect of it. (131-59)

If we look at the Unification Church now in terms of the age, from a historical, providential position, the Unification Church has already passed the night-like time of suffering. Morning is coming. A time like spring is coming. There everything has to change. Don't things change in spring? All the plants put forth sprouts. The light that makes them sprout is itself beautiful, but you must know that the environment which makes them sprout is also beautiful. Here in this place where an absorbing harmony is realized with the environment, and all the beauties of nature are arrayed. In the same way, by greeting the new spring you should fill your heart with the world of love, and if the environmental world is bad, then you have to digest it. Aren't people like that?

Trees take in carbon dioxide and make oxygen, but humans take in oxygen and make carbon dioxide. They have give and take with each other. In this way they harmonize by cooperating together. So to speak, they are coexisting while forming a relationship with the environment. The time like that has come. We must become new, but how must we become new? This morning you have to take a new stand by casting off your habitual faith of the past. You have to discard your attitude of life which dealt with the night, and absorb and digest this environment with a subject nature, which is able to greet the new environment and the new spring. But since it's spring we shouldn't gather together thinking we should rest saying, "It's nice, it's spring. Now that spring has come here too, let's rest!" Such people cannot hope for fruit or anything.

From spring, we must pass through summer into fall. Therefore I cannot just let you settle down in spring. Someone has to push you out, must drive you out. Who must send you out? Someone from the outside cannot push you out. Then Reverend Moon cannot help but send you out. To where? So that you can go towards the fall season. Because it will not do to just leave you here, there is not other way but to send you out in the direction heading towards autumn even if it takes thrashing you with a bat.

2) The Signs of the Time

So history is entering the time period of intersecting. Since that happens not only on the earth but also in the spirit world, these days, the 60s, most of the youth in America are having spiritual experiences. They call it neurosis, neurosis. They call it neurosis because they don't know this. (75-219)

We have to correctly know our own identities. In spite of the urgent mission which is approaching us, the Unification Church members who flow along with this current time period, whose footsteps are dragged into the environment where they can be ruined and disappear without leaving even a trace, are highly foolish people. Those kinds of people can't be Unification Church members. The more confusing the environment is, the closer our time has come. You must know that as the rumors you hear become more urgent, it is not our end that is coming, rather our time is coming closer. The day that we can break down this wall and go through, the world will have a new beginning because of us.

3) Match Yourself to Your Own Time

Today you were born with a relationship with the heart of God, so you must reach the conclusion of this within this time period. The fact that only we possess this one time period which didn't exist in the past and doesn't exist in the world of this era, is an extraordinary and infinite blessing, and you must know that you have been given something with such value that it can't be traded for anything. If you miss this time then you can't meet it again even if you wait a thousand years.

Therefore, we must know how precious this time period is that we are living in. When we live the life centering on the will for 10, 20,30, or 50 years, that life must be begun by entering through the seven year course. If our lives begin with this seven year course then how precious is this seven year course in our lives? If you cannot unite this seven year course with the will of God totally then you cannot live in the realm of God's love with God's will, for the course of your life which should be centered on God.

If we think about it from that standpoint, we must realize that this seven year course time period which we talk about in the Unification Church, is the most precious time period which you can't buy with any amount of money. A person who misses this time period cannot have a true life course. You should know that it took so much hard work to bring before us this seven years, which seems like a moment, like morning dew which disappears. God did infinite work until now to prepare this one time period for us. God, who knows that without having this one time period He can't form a relationship with true children, did infinite work to prepare it.

Also not only God, but the saints and sages, the patriots of old who pursued goodness through the way of truth, until now sacrificed themselves to prepare this one time period. But in the end they couldn't do it. And after all that, our meeting this time is not by chance, but by the correspondence of rules and necessity. If this time does not come, then the necessary family, necessary nation, necessary world, and necessary cosmos cannot appear. The family, nation, and world which the Will desires cannot occur by chance.

For those families, nations and world to occur, they have to match that one time period and have the necessary conditions. Therefore there has to be a time period which is the standard to determine the final destiny of our fallen lives. We must not just let that one time period go by. You must know that only by pushing forward throughout your life with that one time period as your beginning can you live a true life. (26-115)

The only people who can conform to this period by matching their own period are we who know this will. No matter how many people will be born without knowing the will, they will be people outside of the family. Our individual destiny which is to establish in this era a true appearance in front of our descendants, centering on our destiny which is to walk that kind of life course, what kind of appearance are we going have for our descendants of the future?

You must be creating now the value which will be manifested then. Going to the west and going to the east centered on the Will, and being devoted to and loyal to the Will, is not done for some person. It's to establish oneself before the nation, and it's to establish oneself before the world. It's all to match one's own time well. By matching one's own time well, that time can become the time of humankind, and by matching one's own time well one could represent the time of the nation and the time of the world. (26-120)

You have to work adding your young passion to Reverend Moon's youthfulness. You must clearly remember that now this is the only time period to obtain the condition of glory by participating in the great work of recreation. What must we perfectly feel? First, you must have the heart, "I'm not the same as you." Can't you do it? I can do it! You always have to be prepared with this kind of mind. (8-329)

4) The Way Not to Lose the Time Period

Don't miss the time period, don't lose the time period, and don't let your work be taken away. Reverend Moon will now tell you the way not to lose those things; there are only two ways. Don't be an offensive person, and be a person who loves people. . . If you do just those two, then you can never lose those things. You just have to pass that. That's all there is. I checked it out and that's all there is. (94-143)

5) Now is the Time to Do Activities

Until now, it was the time of prayer, but now the day of celebration is coming. When you have a celebration, it's OK to eat as much as you want and get tired and take a nap. But now is the time when we must suffer and go over that door sill; you can hear the sounds of food frying and rice cake being beaten to prepare for the party, then how can you sleep? A person who sleeps, in spite of that, is an insane person. You are like that right now. Everyone, should you run around, or what should you do? The time has come to all run through the streets in every neighborhood to spread the news that we have to celebrate. In other words it's the time that we must witness. Nevertheless there are people who say, "That season has come again. I must rest a little during the summer vacation." What remains if you just rest unconditionally? (33-22)

By going to Danbury, I accomplished all indemnity on the world level. Going to Danbury was as same as going with the cross on my back in a position with the whole world opposing me. What was the purpose of carrying the cross on my back? The purpose of carrying the cross on my back was to unify the spirit world and liberate the earth. Unification is the purpose. So then, when I went to Danbury, all the groups on earth were involved starting with America. From the Jewish religion, Christianity, all the religions, and then from America, through the Communists, and all the nations in the world. . . Anyway, through the CIA they researched 25 nations. They were trying to catch me and put me in jail by finding any condition. In this way all over the whole world they opposed me with their full effort.

Then why were we struck? What is the purpose of it? It is to struggle for the spirit world. Obtaining the spirit world was the purpose. They tried to hit and break down and destroy our Unification foundation. There, the American government and I were one to one. The United States of America was the plaintiff and I was the accused, and we fought. In that way I turned this over. What tuned over really means is that the spirit world came into the realm of unification. So because the realm of unification has occurred in the spirit world it has to keep pace with the earth. From now on, the work that you do is not your doing. Behind you there are many spirits which are all connected here. Of course you ancestors are connected, but if there is a religion that you especially believe then centering on that religion's leader, they are to concentrate completely on what you do. Therefore if you believe and hit something it will break down.

You must not think that you are alone. Tens of thousands, and millions of spirit people are mobilized. So forty million is not a problem. The several hundred billions of spirits in the spirit world are all trying to plow furrows centering on left and right. They are trying to plow furrows. If you want to plow a hard field, then the plow has to be hard. And then the ox must be strong and the person who is plowing has to press down hard. However strong the ox is and however hard the plow is, the person who is plowing has to press down hard. The ox and the plow are all ready. Now the spirit world is pulling like an ox. We have to press the plow down centering on the principle. Then who presses this down? Your leader must press this down. Then in that way it can be plowed deep. This depends on your faith. You must know this. (164-167)

-

Section 3. The Life Of Faith For The Unification Church Members

1. True Life Of Faith

1) The Wish of a Person of Faith

We, the Unification Church members, are walking a different path. Ordinary people in this world do not know that they are in the state of the fall; even for those who believe in this do not understand clearly how the fall took place. In other words, they do not know the standard of the original human being.

The ordinary perspective on the life of faith is that we can gain salvation if we just believe in God and if we believe as His children. What, then, is the wish of a person of faith? What is the purpose of salvation? It is undoubtedly to become a true human being. In true human beings, there are true man and true woman. If a question is raised for God as to what is His wish, then what would be the answer? What would be the God's wish? God would also wish for true human man and true woman. It is natural. God would only wish for that.

What would be the utmost wish for a person of faith? In our terms, it is the perfected human being. What is the perfected man? It is the true human being. What is the purpose of pursuing the providence of salvation? It is also to find the perfect man, the true man.

What is our wish? It is to attend God of true love; it is to attend the True Parents centering on God's true love; then it is to become the true sons and daughters centering on God's true family. Our wish is to form a true family and become one.

2) The Reason Why a Standard of Life of Faith Is Needed

There should be a certain standard of how a life of faith should be today. A standard is needed. God will have certain standard of expectation on how a man should be and how a woman should be as He looks at fallen mankind. Centering on the standard of God's expectation, the people of the world today are divided. Centering on that standard, this world is divided into the four directions of north, south, east and west. Humanity lives everyday with a desire to develop centering on that standard; there would be a standard which can exemplify the ideal.

This is proper. God would push forth the dispensational purpose centering on the absolute standard. There would an absolute standard which God envisions. If God establishes a particular religion, there would be a certain standard upon which the purpose of that religion is based. That standard would not be an incomplete standard but a perfected standard, an unchangeable standard, and an undeniable standard. How much we united with God's standard would be the decisive factor in achieving happiness or misfortune, in achieving fulfillment or discontent.

We, therefore, should always align ourselves with the standard which God is expecting. Its direction would be set toward a particular direction. Unless a compass is malfunctioning, it would point toward the north. If its direction is altered, it is not because of its essence. Its direction might have changed momentarily due to factors in the environment or certain obstacles; however, it does not change essentially.

From this viewpoint, God is the same. There is surely an absolute standard for individuals, families, tribes, people, and nations. We must understand that whether we unite with that standard or deviate from it would determine whether or not we can go the shortest and straightest way to our perfection. From this perspective, the standard for the life of faith is most precious. Does an absolute standard of life for the individual exist? No.

Has any religion taught an absolute standard for the family? No. Nor is there an absolute standard for the tribe and the nation. From such a viewpoint, wouldn't it be fair to say that most people until now have led a life of faith without understanding the fundamental issues of what level of a life of faith they should seek, and how to accomplish its purpose?

What, then, would be the consequences? Naturally, when an individual does not conform to the standard for the individual, there would be a judgment centering on that standard. Even if a person has achieved perfection in an individual realm, when that individual did not unite with the standard for the family, there would be a judgment centering on that standard. We cannot deny this.

Then, is there any way for us to avoid this situation? Is there any way to overcome this? There should be a direction, a general way of life which can unite with the standard for the life of faith, of goodness. This is the critical issue. How can we set the direction correctly so that we may pass through the standard for the individual, and which would help us approach the standard for the family? What is the common direction which can help us to approach the standard for the tribe, people, and nation? We must think about this.

What is the one method by which we can come closer to the standard of the life of faith? You cannot place the purpose in yourself. It may be my purpose but the focus should be on the object. In order to achieve the purpose, I must sacrifice; if I sacrifice others for my purpose, it will be accomplished. Isn't that true? If I want to achieve a goal with a magnitude of ten, then I should invest the sacrifice equivalent to such a magnitude. I cannot drag it out from somewhere else. Therefore, one method of approaching the standard of the life of faith is to place its purpose not in myself but in someone else.

Also, one issue we must always remind ourselves of is that there is a standard which God is requiring of us. There would be a standard for the individual, family, society, nation, and the world. Who, and which people would remain in front of that standard? That is the important question. Goodness is not based on the content that centers on the respectable character of one generation. Rather than being dominated by the environment of any particular age, goodness maintains its dominion over that age, transcending historical precedent, because goodness is based on the content that centers on eternity. From this perspective, we can understand the involvement of God in goodness.

When looking at any particular religion, for example, the character of its founder matters but God is always involved. God does not change according to the age. History is changeable; yet, God is capable of bringing history into perfection by shaping its change. God does not lose His subjective authority in the complex and intricate environment of society; rather God is capable of dominating such a social environment and of achieving the realm of unified purpose centering on the standard and authority as the subject. We can understand the religion that has such a God as the foundation. From this perspective, the standard of the life of faith is necessary. What is the standard of the life of faith? We should connect with the love of God by pursuing His character.

3) The Desirable Standard of the Life of Faith

What should be the standard of the life of faith? We cannot base the standard on the things the people of this world ordinarily interact with, because the life of faith seeks after infinite value. In other words, the standard of the life of faith is not money or any glory in this world. Since the center of infinite value is none other than God, therefore, the standard for the life of faith should be placed on God. We should not recognize anything other than God. The most critical issue in our life of faith is the object of our faith, God. What is next then? God has us, human beings, as His object. We place God as the object of our faith, but God has human beings as the object of His faith. These two objects pass each other. Thus, we are standing in the gateway here. We should, then, uphold the fundamental ideology with regard to God at the risk of our life. At the same time, we should have the same attitude toward humanity.

4) The Significance of the Life of Faith

When God created human beings, He certainly believed that He had created us as His object of infinite value. How then can human beings, who do not have the conviction of possessing ideal value as God's object, progress toward beings of infinite value with the same infinite conviction from the position of object? This is the primary problem.

We should long for an infinite life and make progress by determining for ourselves that God is the center of that value. The life of faith denies the earthly life within the realm of the finite and places life within the realm of the infinite, eternal life, a life in the Kingdom of Heaven as the standard. And through our daily life the life of faith always strives to absorb the element of life that can unite with the ideology of that infinite Kingdom of Heaven. In so doing, it tries to re-create the eternal life and maintain the point of unity with the realm of the infinite. Our life of faith is the same. When I say I am living a life of faith, I am not living on the earth in the ordinary sense. God has one great standard for His Dispensation, and within that standard, there is a focus point to which I should align myself. Such a focal point in my daily life and in my life as a whole. There should be such a focal point throughout our life.

What kind of life of faith is necessary for us today? The conclusion is simple. To connect with God's desire, God's situation, and God's heart. Wherever you may go, whatever work you may do under any circumstance, you should always strive to stand as a conditional offering of pledge in that specific day, time and environment. Such a life is the life of faith. You should know what you are trying to accomplish by going on this path. Imagine you are dying with the present state of your mind. Can you confidently think "Oh, God is protecting and guiding me." It is a serious situation. That is why the problem of death should be the uppermost struggle for the religious person. The life of faith seeks to resolve the problem of death while alive.

When a person decides 'My path is this', that person cannot relax. You may not know about the people who are facing a death-sentence. I have many experiences living together with such people; they are so serious as they await their sentence. When a person faces his last month in August (in which there is Korean Thanksgiving Day), it is impossible to describe the state of his heart as he appreciates every moment of that month. He appreciates even when there is a windy and stormy night. 'Oh, this would be my last experience with a storm.' You will feel the gasping of his serious heart as he experience all things with new emotion.

When we think about these things, how many among those who are walking the life of faith truly determine every day of one's life with such a seriousness and evaluate the life which has been given them by God? This is a serious problem. I can continually go on this path because I am in such a serious position. Even if others may waste their lives insignificantly, I do not. You have to have a clear mind. You must surely understand that our life of faith is not a path which receives judgment after death but receives judgment while we are alive.

5) The Purpose of die Life of Faith

Everyone living on this earth did not start from the God of goodness, but they started from evil. Thus it is necessary for them to be engrafted into the good, true olive tree after cutting themselves from the old root. That is why the notion of the Second Coming, the concept of Messiah and the notion of Savior are necessary. What, then should the Savior do? He should come as the true olive tree, cut away the whole of humankind and engraft them into the true olive tree. In doing so, he must allow humankind which started from evil to set the condition of judging evil and starting again from goodness. And he should make them fulfill the duty of adopted children and then make them stand in the position of children belonging to God's direct lineage.

Progressing toward that position is the purpose of the life of faith. Then, should you cut away or not? Where should you cut? Is it all right to just cut away your legs? If you only cut your legs, you will not die. You should cut the neck. Then you can die. Our purpose in living the life of faith is not to find reality but God. Consequently, we feel we are confronting and opposing reality. In our ordinary life, we face problems in concrete ways and as we confront a situation we can get quick results. When we encounter problems or have some desires in our ordinary life, we can discuss these things with someone and they can be resolved, or something can be attained, quickly. However, the world of the life of faith is not that free. (66-37)

As you call upon God, as you cry out for God's will, as you seek after God's ideology, and as you fight for God's glory, what is the purpose of your life of faith? First, the purpose lies in yourself becoming absolutely firm and resolute. Unless one has the (absolute) conviction that no historical sorrow can subjugate him, that no suffering of this age can dominate the unshakable foundation laid in his mind and body, God cannot trust that person and cannot resolve the situation of that age through him. (12-304)

What is the purpose of faith? It means that you go forward on the global level, and beyond that, on the cosmic level where you can sing about the value of goodness, centered on a vigorous body, mind and heart. ( 10- 127)

The word "faith" means to become a true man. Then what is a true man? Playing with God, resting with God, sleeping with God and living with God: the man who wishes to do all these with God is the supreme, true human being. God is looking for such a true man. By the same token, we human beings are looking for true things and a true world. And a world that lives with God is a world of true love and true happiness. Then the ideal world can come true for the first time. (60-284)

The goal of our faith is to become people of God's nation. If we do not, the way for us as God's children to freely take pride in all humankind and all things and to be loved by them will not appear for us. The man without a nation will constantly be under attack by Satan. He will be in a miserable situation. There are many cases of such absurd tragedy. Then where is the nation God desires? Where is the nation God is to use as a stepping-stone? That is the question. (55-79)

6) The First Rule For a Life of Faith

You should show historical repentance because you are the fruit of historical sin. This is the first rule for a Unification Church member's life of faith. What is the first rule? The beginning of faith is to realize that we are the fruit of historical sin. That is why we should repent. You may say, "Oh, in what way did I sin? I didn't commit any sin." But you are like old, hollow pine trees that are toppling because they are hollow inside. You look like green leaves now but it is possible that you will fall off the tree before your time. Then when autumn comes, you are just leaves that, instead of supporting the fruit in its ripening, drop off without any connection with its maturing.

For that reason, you have to repent of the historical sin. This is where what we call sin came from. Do you understand? What kind of sin? You have to feel your historical sin. So you must take responsibility to cut off the historical sin. You must ruthlessly get rid of this sin.

You must fight with yourself, saying, "Trample on my neck." You have to invest your authority and power to stand on the front line of conquering yourself. And then you should shout to yourself "You must follow my orders and do as I want." That's the first step for a life of faith. (68-315)

The beginning of a life of faith in the Unification Church is to feel that you are God's child, so that you can restore the position of children centered on God's love. If someone who is loved by God is neither proud of God's words nor wants to shout them to the cosmos, he cannot stand in the position of God's child. (22-205)

2. Distinguishing Aspects Of Faith In The Unification Church

1) The Three Elements of Unification Faith (Absolute Faith, Absolute Self-denial, Absolute Love)

Because Adam fell, though he was the parent of humankind, his family was destroyed. Thus the broken family is to be recreated by the establishment of religion. The original family must be restored. Why did Adam fall? It was because of his disbelief. Disbelief was the first cause of the Fall. What was the next cause? He fell because of too much self, assertion. He was a self-centered person. He was centered on himself and he fell.

Next, he required the realm of love to be centered on himself. These were the three elements of the Fall. Disbelief, and what was next? Self-assertion, centering on himself, and expecting the realm of love be centered on himself. These became the stepping stones for Satan. That is how the fallen angel emerged. For restoration through indemnity, we must deny these fallen natures. Then, how can we deny them?

By going the opposite way. It must be completely reversed. Absolute faith! Absolute faith originated from this. We must reverse the effects of our ancestors' fall due to lack of faith, and go upward. We must go upward and over the point where our ancestors fell. We must have absolute faith. What does absolute faith mean? It means that we should continue progressing until we die, while we are dying and even after our death. You don't really know absolute faith, do you? Where is the limit of absolute faith? To compare it with yourself as a living person, it means going forward even though you are dying. I will continue that way even if I am dying.

When I die, I fall not to the side, but to the front. What I mean is that if I deny my faith I am choosing the way of death. How about Unification Church members? For restoration through indemnity to occur, you must go the opposite way. And it begins with complete self-denial, not with self-recognition and self-affirmation. Perfect religion comes out of self-denial, denial of the fallen world. That's why you should deny the world, deny the nation, deny the tribe, deny wife and husband, deny man and woman, deny yourself, and deny your body and mind. You have to know denial covers a wide range. You should even deny your own body by centering on your mind. The body is Satan's first dwelling place.

This is the boundary line between mind and body. The struggle between mind and body was caused by the Fall. The Fall brought about this fight. Why did George Hegel address this concept of struggle? When we analyze the Fall itself, there is the concept of struggle within the human being. We have considered it as part of human nature. However, this was because we didn't understand the Fall. Behind it, good spirits and evil spirits are dropping anchors and putting up nets. Do you understand that? On a Korean ship, nets are hung on a big rope. But we don't know about the anchor and just put up the nets. The small fish in the net are human beings.

How sad this is! That's so miserable and tragic. There is no solution. No matter how hard we try, there is no way to slip out if it. We should tear the nets to pieces. We must destroy Satan's nets of the realm of the Fall. We must deny the whole world. Not by conciliation, but through breaking or reversing the old ways. They should be broken off. Cut the rope and even the anchor, and destroy them. Due to the ancestors' deed, religion cannot emerge with a positive concept. The first requirement is absolute faith to deny our ancestors' disbelief. Absolute faith. Is that clear? Well, do you have absolute faith? For this reason, we must investigate why the ascetic way is needed. Today, do you want this Reverend Moon to investigate the secret world of religions? If you ask the clergy only these three questions: "Why should you go the ascetic way, why should you sacrifice, and why should you believe absolutely?" they will be unable to respond with anything except "Well, all salvation is through belief." Don't be deceived by Satan's dramatic smoke screen strategy. (126-35)

Absolute faith! It's the subject of my prayer these days. Peter's belief was not the problem. Absolute faith was; do you understand this? What's next? Sacrifice! Absolute what? Sacrifice! I am a person who knows my relationship with God well. What's the first rule? It's absolute faith, absolute faith. What should you do with absolute faith? You must go this way even when you are dying. Prison is nothing: you should go this way even though you are dying. Jesus prayed, "My father, if it is possible let this cup pass from me. Nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will." Even though he died away from home, he died not for himself, but for the sake of God. He became a glorious offering. Do you understand? Do you understand what your limitations are? [Yes] You have to be bold even when you are dying. If you have the mind, 1 am dead," then you should be placed in the other world. Can you follow me?

A leap will occur -- a leap. The Unification Church has developed in that way. When you have made up your mind to die and go forward -- even at the most difficult point where you can't escape down into the earth or up into the sky -- God will surely appear. So it doesn't matter to me whether God is there or not. There are so many of His works, works that are like dreams. God always works as he desires, and with people who have absolute faith. What is the second rule? Self-denial. You have to one hundred percent deny your eyes.

Today, I know Unification Church members often go to the movies. When I was a young man, I didn't go to the movies. I didn't take a tram. When I lived in Noryangjin, I used to go downtown on foot, giving the money for the tram fare to beggars on the street. I prayed with tears that in the future they could devote themselves to realizing God's will on behalf of the Korean people. When I traveled to Japan for the first time, I pulled my coat over my head from Seoul -- which was called Kyungsung then -- to Pusan because I couldn't stop crying: "When liberation comes to this country, furthermore to the world, I can represent this people!" Concerned about people who had lost their internal and spiritual attitude, and the direction the nation was to take, I had stepped forward in the struggle against Japan.

When we are ready to be a plank, even a stick, sacrificed to build a bridge, God will come to us. Self-denial. The eyes desire something to see, the mouth desires something to eat! Until I was thirty years of age, I was hungry every day. Even if I knew something, I denied myself. You cannot imagine how hungry I was. Hunger is so terrible a thing. I stopped listening to things I wanted to, I stopped sleeping in a comfortable bed. (126-238)

You should deny yourself. Throw away all thoughts centering on yourself. Absolute what? Faith. And next? Absolute denial, self-denial. at How should you deny yourself? Can you do it easily? Lower your head. Bow your head.

And why must you deny yourself? The enemy! You should digest the enemy, love the enemy. That's not easy. You must not only deny yourself ten times, a hundred times, but also confront the situation in which you must love the enemy. Otherwise, you can't be on God's side forever. You are on Satan's side, right? if so, we'll always be dragged toward Satan. That's the border line. Absolute denial: what's next? The third is absolute love. That means digesting the enemy. Revenge isn't forgiveness. After digesting the enemy, that enemy must willingly give us his nation, all his authority, and the rights of the elder son. And we must receive them. (126-41)

Finally, absolute love will remain when absolute faith and absolute obedience are gone. Belief, love and hope, there are always these three. Then what's the first? [Love.] After belief and hope have gone, in the end love will be left. Likewise, absolute faith will be gone. What is absolute faith? If you follow a certain religious leader, even though there may be a long time, perhaps thousands of years, between his time and yours, on the basis of your heart of faith you can be horizontally in the same age as him.

For that reason, you must believe absolutely! When you believe absolutely, you'll see that he is with you, and lives with you. It is the faith that reminds you of such a fact and encourages you. All of you should have absolute faith. You should go forward believing in the Unification Church absolutely. (46-99)

3. Faith Through Experience

Which way is the Unification Church going to? Which way will Reverend Moon, the leader of the Unification Church, choose? And what kind of command will God, who is teaching Reverend Moon, give to him? Those are the questions. This way isn't for joy. We're taking this way to feel the real meaning of sorrow.

Nobody knows a person's painful sorrow except himself. Faith by experience is therefore emphasized in the Unification Church. It encourages you to feel God's heart. Why do we lay emphasis on faith by feeling? If you don't understand God's sorrow, you cannot draw close to God. For children to be devoted to their parents, they should know their parents' sorrow completely and try to remove it with a heart greater than their parents'. Then they can be filial sons and daughters. How much did you make the foundation to unite with the heart of a loyal subject or of a virtuous woman? How many times did you become one? Faith is decided according to the degree and the frequency of desire to become such a person. (43-26)

Where will heavenly judgment be made? You can't take pride in your merits and efforts for heaven. It isn't made based on those things. Only the experience of God's heart and Jesus' heart within yourself, bearing fruit-a relationship that cannot be broken even by God or Jesus-will establish the condition for eternal life. (4-107)

Are you feeling God's presence through mystical or spiritual experiences in your life of faith and your daily life? Is there anyone who sees me often or receives guidance spiritually, during prayer or in a dream? Please raise your hands. It should be one hundred percent. That's the power, pride, and treasure that only we have.

Until now, because religions have not had such experiences they have lost their way and have been secularized. However, as we know God, who is standing at the final place, the Unification Church, we men and women can plow through the storm and the flood, and can leave behind our dying wish when we pass on. That's a wonderful fact. (87-191)

Today, all Unification Church members are pulled by Heaven; however, if Heaven leaves us we are likely to be exhausted. The reason is that we are ignorant of the importance of faith through experience. Faith means pushing through any persecution if something valuable, which can gauge victorious results in the realm of life centered on God's purpose, could become better after we deal with it. Never surrender. But if the result of a deed should be negative, no matter how hard we try with all our strength, we cannot but retreat. You must not do something that enables retreat. Can you guess how much damage this does? Once we retreat, it is too difficult to make up for it. When we think of this, we cannot imagine something turning out in a negative way. We don't feel like seeing such a thing, or even such a person.

That's why those who are in a state of grace for the first time tend to avoid people. They should not freely touch this thing or that thing but just deal with mundane things. If there is something that would awaken their greed ordinarily, it is better not to touch it. It is easier if they deal with things that they had treated neglectfully before. They should never touch the things that arouse greed. The same with words. They should not make excuses. In following an actual life of faith, spiritual experiences occur.

Even if you don't have such spiritual experiences, you should raise your ability to analyze your feelings in daily life. Do you understand? Relationships between three people bear much fruit for the one-on-one relationship. This means that by making such efforts in a triangulate relationship, you can feel naturally moved by an experience of a relationship that you were not directly a party to. Similarly, you can freely seek the motivation to develop your lives in this way. (40-289)

You have to pray and make sincere devoted effort to receive such experiences. You should know this. Don't ignore those revelations or dreams. How to adapt them to our real lives and how to apply them to the practical reality: this is most important in a life of faith. (76-153)

During a regional lecture tour, although I had set my destination, after making a telephone call I would suddenly go to another place. Like an electric wave; like a guided missile. It's the same action as a guided missile being attracted by steel. So, do not ask me to send you to heaven. Your going to heaven or not doesn't depend on me, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church. On whom does it depend? It depends on yourselves.

What is the most important aspect of experience in a life of faith? It is the relationship between subject and object. Because there is God, who loves you, then, keeping in mind that "God is always the subject," you should feel that as you become more and more serious God will not be able to forget or neglect what you are doing, and that He is with you. Therefore, when you are feeling grateful in your life of faith as you come to pray, God will be with you. You may not feel it at first, but when you reach a certain level you will feel it naturally. (58-312)

You should analyze the process of your life and gauge the results. You cannot assess whether God or the Devil is with you without reaching the position of being able to connect internally with your environment and being able to analyze what percentage of your feelings are right and wrong. Therefore, such a faithful attitude is needed. If you develop such a faithful attitude, experiences will certainly come your way.

On that level, you don't need to pray before going out. When you make a first step, you are able to sense immediately, "Oh, that's good" or "That's bad." What kind of way is this? Is it a good way? Does this way make God happy or sad? You can discern these things at once. When you have a bad feeling, you won't go a certain way. You must be able to sense that. So you have to do your best to develop faith through experience within your environment. (40-288)

4. Why believe in the unification church?

Why do you believe in the Unification Church? To learn the grandfatherly principle. Do you know what the will of a grandfather is? Who is the grandfather? Isn't God the grandfather? Truly, God is the grandfather, isn't He? Why do we call God Grandfather? What do you call him-1 do not mean your grandfather in your home but the original grandfather in the Garden of Eden. So God is the grandfather, Adam and Eve are the father and mother and you are the grandchildren.

So why do you believe in the Unification Church? What must we do when talking about recreation and restoration? The Unification Church must establish the way to receive parents' love and God's love. It is the reverse way. Originally, we should have been born out of God's love. We should receive God's love the moment we are born. And we should receive the love of parents. . . But this was reversed because of the fall. Then, how can we be born? In reversal, we must receive parents' love and next, brother and sister's love. So if you members do not love each other then you cannot receive love. (83-243)

This is the meaning of Jesus' words. What do you call those who wish to die? (The living) And what do you call those who want to live? (The dead). Those who are first (will be last) and those who are last (will be first). The true meaning is here. That is the meaning of being a pastor.

In the future, the church leaders will have to shed many tears. For those who were Christian before, you know that there is a world of difference between the Christian church and the Unification Church. Christian churches do not even qualify for kindergarten standard. This may sound proud but even so, the Unification Church has already had that label stuck onto it. It is not a fake. Why don't you try dying and you will find out that I am not mistaken.

Those who say that if you believe in Jesus you will be blessed are crazy. They talk about whether God is now living or dead, and whether Jesus in heaven is living or dead. Will they receive blessing? Please think about it. Is Jesus at peace? How serious was Jesus when he said, "Father, not according to my will but Thy will?" Isn't it true that his hope is still unfulfilled? The conditions for Jesus' return are still not established so can we say we believe in Jesus and receive abundant blessings? Instead you should say "I believe in Jesus and am willing to die." Those willing to die will receive blessings, and those who want to receive blessings will die. Even those who believe in the Unification Church -- in order to receive blessings had better not come. The Unification Church is not a place where you can just believe and then receive blessings. (48-127)

Then, why do you believe in the Unification Church? When you listen to the facts, do you believe for the reason that it is good for you, or do you believe so for the good of the Unification Church? Also, for what purpose was the Unification Church established? For the good of the Unification Church? (No) No. It is for the good of Unification Church members.

The Unification Church exists for the benefit of the Unification Church members, and the members live for the good of the Unification Church . . . they exist for the sake of each other. What will happen through this give and take? [The ideal will be realized.] The ideal will be realized. When you exercise, is it easier to go in a straight line and then suddenly turn around, or is it easier to circle around gradually? It is easier to turn gradually in a circle. (86-117)

Do not think of receiving blessing in the Unification Church. You must think of giving blessing to others. Fundamentally, in the Unification Church you must sacrifice your blessing for a larger purpose, such as the nation and the world. If you go this way then Reverend Moon will take responsibility for your future. You must become the kind of person who does not need me to pull you along. Do you come to the Unification Church to receive blessings? Do you live for the purpose of receiving blessings or are you willing to die for sake of giving blessings to the people of the world? Please answer quickly and wisely. If you answered wrongly, though you had not intended to, you could be breaking the rules. Do you believe in the purpose of receiving blessings for yourself? No. [For the sake of giving blessings.] (99-321)

-

Section 4. The True Believer

1. The Attitude Of A Believer

1) A Heart of Longing is Necessary

What should be the attitude of a believer? You must have the heart of longing. You must know that because we have this fateful relationship, you cannot help but have such a heart of longing. So what is heaven longing for? Heaven is longing not for believers but for those who practice and substantiate their faith in their daily life. Similarly, heaven is longing for you as well to become the kind of person who will substantiate this faith in your daily life. Also, heaven is not longing for the appearance of a country of hope, but for citizens of that land with that kind of lifestyle. Today, we have to go beyond just the word "faith" and be able to substantiate our faith in our daily life.

That is, we must become members who live our lives with heaven, citizens who live our lives with heaven and a church that is one with heaven. If we live this way we can become believers who can sing praise and return glory to heaven. This is what heaven is longing for. Although God has taught the way of faith to countless numbers of our ancestors who lived throughout history, what is it that He has really longed for? We must know that God has been longing for them to become the people who can live life together with Him, rather than just be believers. So we must know what heaven is longing for us to be.

God is longing for us to become people who can happily sacrifice, be willing to die and be resurrected for the sake of our faith. God longs for us to become people who can call him "Father" and sing praises to him in the eternal ideal world. He hopes that we can be those who can go beyond death and be resurrected into life. All of you must know that God dearly misses you and has been persevering to find and meet you. (6-84)

2) You Must Have the Attitude of a Debtor

What should be the attitude of those believers who are living in these last days? We must become the text book that heaven and humankind are hoping for. We should inherit and substantiate this content throughout our lives. We should become the people who can inherit this content in our lives. This is the hope of believers and heaven. (151-258)

All of you should know that the attitude of a believer must always be that of a debtor. As a believer, what should be the most important element? It is the attitude of a debtor. Have you paid your debts? If you have no debts, why not create some debts as a form of training? You must experience the hardships of a debtor. It is truly miserable to stand in the position of a debtor who cannot repay his debts. (43-108)

We have an important mission. Today, you should set up the condition to repay all the debts through your daily life of faith in your crazy circumstances. That means you must assess yourselves whether you are really repaying your debts through your daily life. Today, in your life of faith, you must be connected in relationship to settling the debt of the eternal God, that of parents that of the creation. As the conditions for the age to indemnify all debts have arisen, you must reflect on what kind of heart to have. (1-112)

3) You Must Have Unshakable Determination

An upright believer does not have the attitude of "myself." Even right up to the brink of death we should be able to say, as Jesus did, "it is done." With joy, we must be able to bring to a conclusion all our past suffering, and our hope. The person who has achieved this possesses the eternal kingdom, and dwells in that heavenly kingdom. We must know that God's will is to find this kind of person. (6-76)

Those who stand on the goal line of ultimate victory should take that final step and cross the line: then new hope will appear before you. You will see a new day. A new ideology will come into your hands. To create a relationship with that ideology you must know that the heavenly condition, that same path, still remains to be followed.

For this reason, in front of this historical destiny, we need to prepare resolutely for anything. From this perspective, please reflect on yourselves. Do you have the proper attitude as a believer? Has your life of faith built up a heart of longing? Have you had that desire? You cannot go this road if, having an old-fashioned faith, you believe everything will be solved and accomplished by itself. In that we must go forward with the right attitude of faith, although we may be confronted by the power of death, we must survive to neutralize it. There must be some, thing that remains. Aspects of passion, faith, endeavor, endurance-all these must remain. You must understand that this is the first level of inheritance from Heaven.

To make your way through the complex realities of today, you must seek and go forward with ambition. Keeping in mind your ties with history, with the present age and with the future, and longing to be a person of ambition, you must find this quality and go forward. You will be hampered by innumerable foes in your quest, but you must fight them and fight them again, advance and advance again, clash and clash again. Thus, supporting the altar of patience with your shoulders, feet, hands, bodies and heads, you must become the offerings who prepare to cross over the pass of patience. If you do not, you will never be a person with the attitude of a true believer or who seeks for God's will and the heavenly truth.

4) You Need to Have a Rounded Mind

We think of history as being the record of the lives of individuals and that history develops according to the actual life situation of individuals. Also we cannot deny that the goal of history has been to reach a kind of ideal utopia. For that to appear it is absolutely necessary that the past be cleared up and that we then pursue a kind of inner human relationship which can unite with a new ideal.

Therefore we must stand firmly centered on absolute values. We should not become wavering individuals. Since we are endowed with absolute life, we must stand with confidence in a perfect position from where we can bring our foundation of faith to conclusion. We must be standing at the point at which we can establish common ground. This position, at which we unite with eternal life, must be connected to life's historical course, and in advance of this, one individual among us must be the starting point. (6-131)

In your life of faith there is a time for repentance and a time for receiving grace. The time for receiving grace is also the time to share it. It is due to repentance that we receive grace, but you receive grace not just to keep it to yourself. You have to share it. In order to have a life of faith, it is absolutely necessary to get out of the position of a bystander. Now you obey and follow Reverend Moon, but that doesn't mean that you center your life of faith on Reverend Moon. Actually you are leading your life of faith centering on yourself. Because of that, people of faith set up and keep their way of faith all by themselves, in disregard to all the other people around them.

On your own, in a realm of deep heart of which even people close to you have no experience, you must be able to live a satisfying life of faith with gratitude centering on heaven. No matter how evil the world around you is, you must have a life of faith such that you can look at heaven and earth and say, "Thank you, I am deeply happy." If you can not do that, if you cannot feel that way, you must at least be able to say from the opposite position, an extremely sad position: "I am a sinner. I fall short in everything, please give me courage." You must make time for personal repentance. (153-136)

So, as a religious person, what is it that you have to be most careful about? Whether your work is great or small, whatever it is, don't treat it as an individual matter. In other words, you must make your mind rounded. If you put enough air into a balloon it will become round. Have that same kind of attitude of mind. Don't let your mind become crumpled, but keep it completely round and taut like a balloon. Otherwise, if your mind is insecure or wrong, centered on individual desire, your rounded mind becomes jagged. When your mind is rolling like a ball, it has smooth contact with a flat plane. But if it is jagged, only the points have contact. In that case, it will not smoothly stimulate anything but will act against everything.

The more we experience that, the more our conscience is stricken and the standard of our conscience will gradually go down. Therefore you need to keep your mind taut like a round balloon. In so doing, when we receive a stimulus, our whole mind must be able to resonate. If you have two tuning forks and strike one, the other will vibrate with the same frequency. We must have a well-rounded mind that can become a resonating vessel. For this purpose, we must always make effort to feel the spiritual vibration coming from our subject. A person living a life of faith therefore needs time to meditate. Meditate while longing for good things. When you meditate, open the door of your mind completely and make your mind round.

Then, centered on God -- God's original nature and your original nature -- a person with a spring-season character must have the attitude to have a complete relationship and resonate with the spring-season nature of God who is the subject. Then, centered on this resonance, when you have a desired purpose, God is certainly with you. You must know this! And, in the situation of not being able to feet this resonance with God, think this way: God is looking at your work. Even if you do not feel His direct relationship with you, that relationship is there. You must think that God is involved with what you do, that God's will is being planted there, and that now is the moment to approach Him centering on His will. You must think that way. Looking from the viewpoint of centering on the work itself, God's will is already being accomplished. (40-278)

In living a life of faith, do you have an explosive and stimulating power in the center of your heart which is moving unceasingly towards the world of God's will? When you have that heart then it is evident that God is with you. On the other hand, if you don't have that power it is evident that God is separate from you. When your heart is pouring out love for humankind, and you have the mind to share your life limitlessly with mankind, it is clear that you belong to heaven.

Self-centered love and proud self-centered values are evidence that God is already leaving you. You must know this. Such a person is not going toward heaven. He will reach his limits through his self-centeredness. The world of self-centered limitations is quite different from the world of God's will. (32-21)

-

Section 5. Unification Family Life

Speaking of this issue, there is no excuse for not taking the road of virtues in friendship, of being positively recognized by one's superior, or of being trusted by one's subordinates whenever there is a choice in one's decision between good and evil. Do you understand this? I want you to examine and compare the choices. Those who excuse themselves are generally losers. I don't want you to use excuses whenever something happens. Reverend Moon never uses excuses even if it means his death. If confronted with facts of the matter, he might wince with his answers, but never excuses. It's Reverend Moon's way of life. Only the straightforward people will survive and inherit their environment.

We need "honest believers" more than anything else in view of this conclusion on honesty. How do we get honest believers? From our present decision making. Therefore, we must react decisively when good cannot stop evil's invasion. Thus Reverend Moon does not dilly-dally when something happens. Never. You cannot afford to. Whenever you feet negative, you must shed the feeling immediately. It's wrong to go before the public while you are still affected by bad feelings. It's a serious matter. When we consider our whole lives, we realize only those who stick to a firm philosophy-not just in religious matters-but in ordinary life, will survive. I want you to know that only people like that achieve anything worthwhile in history. (45-269)

You must believe as a child does. (46-177)

1. Patience Is Precious

What is the reason we must endure and be patient today? Because, unless we are patient, we cannot repay our indemnity and cannot resolve the grief that heaven bears. Because heaven and earth follow the ways of God, if you get angry when God gets angry and grieve with God when he grieves, you will be judged in Satan's world. In our journey toward heaven we are constantly taught to be mild and meek, to endure without rancor. (1-113)

God answers our prayer by saying, "You must kill yourself, and you will receive blessings." It means that blessings come only after endurance. It matters not whether the endurance is in private affairs or in the public domain. "Endure, endure" we are told, and endure continually.

In the Orient, the word for patience implies that one should endure even under the threat of a knife. We all know how painful it is to stick a knife in our heart. But do you understand that one who is struck with a knife one thousand times is one who triumphs one thousand times? You must know it now. Think and think before you act, and then think and endure. All actions must be preceded by thoughtful consideration. Do you understand? Reverend Moon likes to play the game of patience. "Great Fatherland" are not my favorite words, but it is a precious phrase. But every time you hear that phrase think about one thing: What should I do first whenever there is a problem? Think that you can inherit all of God's blessings. (93-320)

The Bible says, blessed are those who endure to the end. It's not easy to endure to the end. But it doesn't mean an end only because I die. It doesn't mean an end only because the whole family dies. It could mean the end of the spirit of a people, the end of a nation, or the end of the world. Thus the end means not just the end of your family, your people, your life in this world, but beyond this world where we no longer exist.

Can you imagine the hardships of following God, forsaking yourself, your family, your people, your nation, to the very end of the world? The journey is fraught with difficulties that dog the traveler all the way to the end. One cannot take to the road for the peace, comfort, hope, wish, or glory of one person. (51-25)

For this reason, anyone who wants God's blessings must endure. When you give alms to a poor person, you should not say, "Hey, you are a young fellow, what's the matter with you?" Instead, say, "I hope this small token will bring you many times more today." You can say this many, many times. But if you say, "You rotten son of a gun, get one thousand blessings today," he would say, "How wonderful that you say it. But I wish you didn't call me you rotten son of a gun." Be patient and endure.

It is spring time now. Nowadays, there are machines doing the tilling instead of an ox. In the old days one would drive an ox to till the soil and whip the animal's butt once in a while, hollering, "You rotten animal, why are you behaving like this? I raised you for this time of the year but you are behaving so poorly!" But instead, one should tell the beast, "Hi, I am very sorry that you have to be used like this after a long winter of inactivity and poor feeding." One should be more patient than an ox so that heaven recognizes one's virtues. Do you understand this? (127-89)

Instead of clever patchwork to smooth over a situation in the moment, one should be patient in all sweetness. One should live a blessed life with a blessed mind, to await true blessings. Do you understand what I am saying? (127-89)

Our endurance should not end midway, it should go all the way. For this, God has endured for six thousand years. You must understand that. Who is he? He is our father. Because we inherited his flesh and blood and his virtues, we must be like him. Because of this we must endure like our world philosophy. For whom, you say? For God. Children's duty begins here. Children's loyalty begins here. The liberation of nations and of the world begins here. Here we welcome the good world and the bad world as hell is no more. Isn't that so? We must endure under this philosophy.

There is an old story. There was an old woman who used to be married to the last grandson of a 5 generation family. Someone asked her how she had endured it all. The woman told him to open some large jars in a storage room. Inside the three or four of the jars, filling them to the top, were the words "patience." Not just being patient. But enduring patience.

There must a purpose in endurance. Endurance is impossible without a purpose. We must risk our lives to capture all the foes of God, all the foes of mankind. We must find our Lord once again as representatives of this world. For this we must endure. Our purposefulness must be strong. There is no point in just enduring. What's the point in crying out, "This is killing me!" Even as we endure and bear up under difficulty, we must be thankful and sing hymns. Do you understand? God will simply forsake us if he finds out that we are not enduring thankfully but with bitterness. What do we need to endure? What do we need? "A thankful spirit!" A thankful spirit. We cannot endure without a thankful spirit. Without a thankful spirit, we cannot unite with God just simply by enduring. (44-28)

2. The Value Of Overcoming Hardship

Once you decide on a grand purpose, the biggest problem is how to overcome the hardship of holding to the time and process to achieve the purpose. The most important point is how to maintain the momentum around the purpose in our daily existence. It is possible for us to individually overcome some of the hardships, but when the energy runs out we face corruption, disappointments, defeatism which cause failure. Therefore we must have a certain stimulus in our daily life that brings us gladness and idealism. In our multi-directional life, a positive stimulus is imperative. (66-38)

Some of you are agreeing with me but actually shaking your heads inside. This is why your character is important. In your journey as a believer, to conquer oneself is more difficult than to conquer the world. Viewed this way, our first cross to bear is conquering ourselves. (46-95)

A believer must overcome great calamities. Believing is overcoming. It is like dying in the process of overcoming difficulties. We say, sacrifice, serve, and don't even raise your head about it. So that those who want to live will die and those who want to die shall live, and in the process of overcoming difficulties if one is ready to die, one finds that the great calamities are overcome. This is the important lesson in solution-finding for all ignorant people. Religions have been teaching this secret for ages. (47-119)

People tend to think that when the Messiah comes their own nation will be in glory and they will be in hog heaven. The sad bitter history of Israel shows that people vanish if they don't think about the whole of humanity. That's why in our journey we cannot triumph without overcoming hardships. Then with what do we overcome? We cannot overcome anything with tricks or talents. Only with a sincere heart. Therefore, the final weapon is always how much you love God, how much you long for him, how much you feel his grace and love, and how much you have been upholding the father, son bloodlines. (42-228)

1) Give Thanks for All Things

We must thank God for everything he has done for us and also for the 95 percent of the mission that is yet to be accomplished for the world. What is the basic purpose of religious life? To give thanks to God. This is the basis upon which the fall of man can be overcome so that our unity with God can be re-established. Am I going to give thanks only for the favors that I've received? Of course not. God's work for us does not always show itself in favors. He is with us through thick and thin. We must thank God not only for the favors but also for the hardships in our fight for restoration. Thus, we must understand that the weight of the cross must be viewed as part of his favors for which we give thanks. (29-338)

Then, how should we give thanks? Aren't there many others less fortunate than myself? We must look at those people, not those better off than we are. We must be thankful, saying, "I am a member of the Unification Church in a death struggle for our belief in and knowledge of God, but how many people don't know about God or the Church? I am so fortunate!" We must sing praise to Him at all times. God will shed his tears in response to our hymns of thanks in the midst of our struggles. When we cannot really go one step farther, God comes along and blesses us by saying, "You, my son, you don't need to endure any longer." As we endure our journey in hymns of thanksgiving, God tearfully says, "Where else can I find a son like you? I will now let somebody else carry on for you." Then he gives us a place of rest and heavenly rewards from his heavenly father's heart. Do you understand? That's why we must give praise and thanks.

You know the fable about old woman Jung? She said thanks for everything, even for the whipping she took, for all the bad luck of her life, for the hardship she received from her mother-in-law, even when she lost her daughter and her husband. She just kept saying thanks for everything (laughter).

All truthful thanksgiving. That's the only correct way. All truthful thanksgiving. You must give thanks and praise. Even when your wife snarls at you in the morning and you and your wife have a screaming match, you should say, "Thank you, God, for my family member's anger." (laughter) Try it that way. Try it three times. Wait for ten minutes and say to the other person, "Do it your way, I don't understand it at all," then it gives a new positive stimulus to the relationship.

So everyone in town called the old woman Jung "the thanks-giver." She became quite famous as a great educational institution in Korea. Don't you think? We must be thankful that we have such an institution amid all the hardships we endured after liberation. It means we are getting closer to God's blessings. That shows that Koreans are destined to survive. For this we should give thanks and praise. Then, should we just keep thanking and praising? No, that's not it. What should we do next? Mutual aid is what we do next, giving aid to others and receiving help from others. Together we live and work. This is when unification will occur. Do you understand? Unification comes when we depend on one another and help one another. The kingdom of God comes this way. (44-29)

Like old woman Jung, thanksgiving is the right thing to do. One who gives thanks cannot be destroyed. Satan has to run away from that person. Even if Satan tries to invade, we must thank God, saying, "This is the indemnity that he wants me to remit." Satan will have to give up with this type of thanks-giver. But if we don't give thanks, Satan will never leave us alone. (34-138)

If you sacrifice yourself for the world, there is no shame in your lowly state of being, even looking like a beggar. We Unificationists must appreciate even a bread and water diet as if it were a five-course meal, and give thanks. The more you give thanks, the higher your esteem in the eyes of all that is wonderful in heaven. Do you understand this? "Yes." (61-210)

-

Section 6. Unificationist Lifestyle

1. Meanings And Goals Of Life

1) What Our We Means

Today your life is not just your personal life. It represents the life of all. (3-206)

You life represents the times and the world in which you live. Therefore your salvation is not your personal salvation but that which transcends your self, your family, your people, your world -- ultimately to reach God. (11-254)

2) Unified Life

The Unification Church is possible only when life itself is unified. (155-119)

Life must be unified, like manning a battle station. (12-172)

What kind of church is ours? "The Unification Church, you answer. So, it's the Unification Church. "Yes," But is it unified? "No, it's not," you say. What is it that we are trying to teach? Unified ideas, unified spirits, unified minds, and what next? "Unified life," you say. But can we honestly say we are unified with our ideals when we look at our families, ourselves?

For the Unification Church, the church that insists on unification, there is one purpose, and one purpose only. We are born as different individuals but become one in pursuit of that one purpose. We are all connected. The connection resembles the father and son bloodlines. According to the principles of heaven and earth, we could have all be born as one father and son, but for the fall of man. (155-139)

You must transform yourself so that you become one with God and comprehend his ways. Then you can avoid errors and frictions. There is only unification in ideals, in action, in life. Only then would God find a place of eternal rest on this earth and take eternal delight in being one with man. (3-277)

2. Truthful Life

1) The Life View of a Unificationist

Unificationists must sympathize and love this world and humanity that is like a pitiful orphan. You must understand that you must love them like your brother, like your sister, and like your parents as loving them is the Unificationist's creed.

What is that single prayer for which we bow our heads and beg God's mercy and glory, abundant worth and abundant nobility, and insist that the Unification Church fulfill? It is to find the true parents that we have lost. If we can find the true parents and rejoice in avoiding the life of an orphan, the joy of meeting the true parents overrides our own pride and power. It matters not in what nation this encounter takes place. It matters not what it may mean to the rest of the world. (22-87)

Then, what kind of life view have you been maintaining? All self-centeredness, all selfishness. "Why should I do it when somebody else can do it?" you say. But can you give to someone else that which is your responsibility? "I don't need to eat my breakfast. Why don't you eat it for me?" This sort of thinking would surety kill the person. Responsibility is absolute. We cannot avoid carrying our responsibility. It is a privilege for each individual. (60-284)

Our life view must change. How would you spend your money? You must spend it for your country, for your world. You must earn money for your country, for the world. That must be your purpose. You must live for the world, for the will of God. God does not want to unify the world just for one people, but for the good people everywhere. There are people who avoid confronting hardships, but we must welcome them. Here is how we part company with them, it's like the difference between master and slave that separates the two kinds of people. (174-303)

2) Rules of Life

Everyone needs and loves parents. Everyone wants to see and be with them. But why? For what reason? There is the age difference. Rules of order require superiority and subordination. There is courtesy, and sometimes very elaborate courtesy where children bow to their parents. We must remember the very principle of superiority-subordination in social life and in human ethics. We must want to meet our parents through our unquestioned obedience and subordination. This is the rule of father and son bloodlines. (112-251)

You must now obey the rules in your daily life. Heaven demands that, in order to construct heaven, you must keep heaven's ways. Not only must you know heaven's ways, you must live heaven's ways. You must become one with heaven's love as you understand heaven's ways. God has been working to rebuild heaven, but for what do we need to keep heaven's ways? We must keep heaven's ways through the gospel words of Jesus our Lord. The word is heaven's ways and our own principle. Here is the way for you. You must live heaven's ways by internalizing the gospel as your central principle. (1-337)

We must establish a new tradition that transcends the tribe and the national boundary. We must establish the foundation as the will of God, not our own. It means you must re-examine your habits, past customs, or present fashions. It's different, vastly different. You must know that. Is it understood? [Yes.] You must harmonize the way you walk, sit and do everything else. You must harmonize the way you greet your teachers with the ways of heaven. Even to greet the teacher? Really? Yes, really? If it should be in one aspect of life, shouldn't it be in all things?

You cannot just do as you wish, like propping up your feet on the desk. You must re-examine it. Like the way the Americans do, as they put their feet on the table like this (laughter). Is this acceptable, can you imagine?

You can see harmony when you took at the world. Seeing that the world is naturally harmonized without a hitch should give you the idea for your motivation. There is nothing that attracts unwanted attention. For example, as I speak, if someone wants to sit near me there must be a careful angle and courteous distance between us. There is a rule of angle and distance, as you move your body this way or that (as he demonstrates), not this way or that. There is a rule for proper angles and distances. Should there not be something? Shouldn't there be a rule? You must understand that there are trials and tribulations in the way of our effort to correct the fallen man's ways. You must overcome these. (66-297)

3) Truthful life

Many people praise God but we must praise the work God has done. A selfless praise of God must become our daily way of life. You must not forget to measure your life in terms of your eternal praise of God's work, not just in moments of prayer, as the center of your life. Truthful life begins with a truthful day, a truthful day with a truthful moment. How to maintain a life based on truthful moments, truthful days, and truthful years, is the very task of your life. Some might say, "this is my own life" and squander their youth. That kind life is wasted life. Even Satan loathes them. Could God love them when Satan rejects them? You must live a life that God loves and Satan envies. (26-128)

We cannot realize our goals without truthful living, without truthful life. All of our deeds are recorded in our afterlife. One click, we see all of our childhood and our adulthood. The truly great winner is one who has a record that his children can be utterly proud of and cherish. You must be determined to become a winner and leave a life of truth. Do you understand? Every moment is a moment of trial for you. You must not waste the moment for which God has been seeking you out. You cannot miss it as it is more precious than a thousand-year history. You must not miss that moment even if you lose the whole world or lose once again all your treasure you worked so hard to gain. You must make every effort, even at the sacrifice of your own life, not to lose that moment.

You only live 70 or 80 years just once. Our life is just one moment, one breath, even when you think your life's effort seems unending. Isn't that so? (26-141)

Okay, you Smith, you Jones, when are you going to start living a true life? Life is just one day at a time. There is no true life that is not linked day to day. No one can attain victory without living life's abundant worth and desiring abundant victory. (26-124)

4) Life's Standards and Foundation

Your personal life is measured by the standards of your Teacher. Reverend Moon does not center his life on himself. You, each individual, a Mr. Smith, a Ms. Jones, must not pursue your own profit. You must aim for heaven. (166-248)

God does not recognize our body. Why, because we are fallen man, born of fallen ancestors. God accepts your conscience, but not wholly, because your conscience is affected by its environment. Your current standards for conscience are different from God's original standards. God's conscience is the standard; nor is your body the standard, God's is. Your life is not the standard; God's is. You are affected by your environment and its ideas. (11-91)

Today you must be able to discern things in your environment. As a farmer must discern crops from weeds you must be able to discern God's ways from Satan's ways. What kind of person would you now want to become? You must become one who rejoices in abundant harvests. You must become good enough to stand proudly before your father. True harvests, not poor crops, must be your goal. So, you must be good enough to receive heaven's blessings in abundant harvests. You must also know when heaven's blessings come. You must know exactly when God wants to send the new principles to save fallen man. You must be able to discern true abundant harvests from poor crops by being able to discern God's new principles.

Mankind still cannot tell truth from falsehood even after six thousand years of history. There is not one single person who, on behalf of mankind, has gained true harvests. If anyone ever lived to harvest, you must remember, it's only Jesus Christ. Your way of life must center on how to become fruitful toward true harvests. You must be reborn and begin your journey of a second life. Your mind is not always filled with truth. It is filled with true seeds and false seeds. It's not just your environment that's planted with false seeds, it's your mind also. You must recognize it's Jesus Christ who wanted to cleanse your mind by sacrificing himself. Now, how is your own life? In your daily life, if you make one move that is not true, then it becomes a false move. All you see, hear, speak, or feel becomes false. You must realize that around you is everything that is either true or false. Today Cain and Abel are in you.

There are true harvests and false crops in you. Your actions are either Cain-like or Abel-like in their nature. Everything has the stamp of Cain or Abel. No matter where you go, you must be able to tell the two apart. Even lowly animals know toxic food from good food. Shouldn't the master of all things know that? Know which is Cain and which is Abel? Among the Unificationists there are some who have faulty yardsticks. One should not use the faulty yardstick and insist on a wrong measurement as a correct measurement, without realizing one's faultiness. Each correct yardstick is based on one standard, which is the correct measurement.

One must measure all things from the central standard. When one speaks, the speech must be based on the central standard; when one acts, the action must be based on the central standard. So, there can be foundations for peace, and for the unification authorities. Some people use their own yardsticks even within the Unification Church. All of you must come to the central standard everyday to see if you are correct. You must check several times as standards can change.

So, there is the constant emphasis of "getting together," and "trying to unite" in your efforts. Get together to do what? just to party? To measure the fitness with the central standard, horizontally and vertically. All angles must be measured against the central standard. You must establish the standard in your life and in your action and measure all things against them. All things must be done that way. I say it's wrong to deviate from this idea, and act accordingly.

Life consists of sleeping, waking, coming, going, being good and bad, as they are the six common activities. All these activities must be measured against the standard. One cannot do as one pleases. You will become God's son and daughter when you measure all your actions against the central standard whether your station in society is high or low, whether your life is good or bad, without being affected by the vagaries of life. Yours is God's family, God's tribe, God's nation when. your life is based on this. Unificationists the world over do not live separate lives. Their lives must be one action, one mind, one ideal. You must be part of this unifying process. You must share your joy, sorrow, and tears, and even bear the cross together. (156-52)

5) Living with God.

We must live with God, with the world, with all of our humanity. I don't want to live my own separate life. I am not even living as a Korean. I want to be part of the Unification Church leadership. Is that true? That is possible only when we place love as our living thought and sacrifice ourselves toward that goal. We must live with this idea. (129-96)

You must become sons and daughters who can answer the father's call even from the valley of tears. You must be able to hear "Bear it as I am here" when you tearfully call out "Father." You must be able to hear "Endure it as I have endured it" when you call to him, "Oh, Father" from the depth of suffering. You must be able to hear "Don't despair as I am here" when you call him at the moment of your death. The question is how you live with your father, consult him, not whether you call on him in his moment of glory. Why? Because the day of his glory is not here yet. (11- 102)

6) The Importance of Daily Life

Our longevity spans our whole birth-to-death existence. Our life consists of our day-to-day existence. What should we do to leave a legacy of true life? The answer is in our true day-to-day life. If we fail in our daily life, we fail in our whole span of life. So, we realize how important it is for us to sharpen our daily wits and discern the battle between good and evil. (26-112)

In our daily life, a moment in our life is not just a moment in our day. Our present moment is simply a link to its past. Even as I speak, my present moment is connected to its past moments, and just as inevitably to its future moments. To view the moment this way, what then is the present moment? We can say there is a line, and perhaps there is no such line, that separates our present. It is indeed surprising and awe-inspiring to think that our present may or may not exist. If we look at one day, there is the day before and the day after. If we look at one month, there is the month before and the month after. If we look at one year, there is the year before and the year after. If took at any youth, there are his childhood and mid-life.

Thus, we cannot deny that every present moment has its past and its future. We are confronted with the thought, as we look at our present moment, that it is a moment of the past as well as a moment of the future. Past and future meet in one moment. Therefore, the present moment cannot deny its past, nor can it deny its future. What is the glorious worth of our present? It is this moment that has inherited the glorious past and that has the potential to establish a glorious future. Without this, there is no glorious present. (68-204)

Our life span contains infancy, childhood, youth, mid-life, and old age. Large or small, every life goes through these stages. A life span covers the whole life, and it is long. It covers the span from birth, youth, mid-life, old age, and the ultimate demise. The whole process is connected through our daily life. Therefore, our misspent daily life contributes to a misbegotten life span. A glorious life span cannot be produced from a misspent daily life, and there is no other way this life can conclude. In view of this, what is the most important factor in a believer's life? It is not how one swears that he is going to live his daily life for God, but it is how he actually dedicates his daily life to God.

Needless to say, a misspent daily life cannot but lead to a misdirected life span. We must remember that, although a day may be spent thoughtlessly, each day is a crossroads between eternal life and misdirected life. The battle is won or lost in daily life. It is a decision of every second, every minute, and every hour. As we recognize this, it's not one day that is important, but every hour, every minute, every second. It's our decision. If we want to live eternally with eternal God, we must establish eternal goals and eternal life span in our daily life. This makes our daily life a very serious affair, indeed. Life and death are decided at every moment. We must realize that our life and death are decided at each moment, and that our destiny is decided in each second, minute, or hour. My sorrow does not begin at this moment. I do not plan a specific day of sorrow. My feeling of sorrow comes at a particular moment. Gladness may go through morning time, noon time, evening and night time, but gladness begins in a moment's time. Therefore, our each breath, each movement, must be thought of in this framework. Let's try to represent our life as a graph. Let's represent your daily life as a graph. What did you do? I met a friend, met somebody else, had a quarrel with someone, etc. Our everyday life consists of so many different events, feelings and actions.

But what is the direction of all these events, feelings, and actions? We very easily forget all about the direction of our lives. Do we ever stop and say, "we came this far this way, so we must turn the other way for a while, trying this angle or that angle." No, we don't. We simply follow our own habits and go on blithely. We may use the compass and correct our misdirected journey, but we have to realize that we are off-course. Should not the believers live their lives differently from the rest of the world? (57-234)

Every step of your journey leads either to Satan or heaven. Either of the two. Everything you see or hear, everything leads to the two. And you waiver between the two. Are you moving forward or backward when you waiver? [Backward!] (102-273)

3. Methods Of Life

1) What is Living Well?

All of you are lost, not being able to see the past or the future. In other words, you don't know how to live or even articulate it. You have only learned it from Satan. People feel pessimistic about their lives. It's because they have not learned how to live. They have fallen and lost their parents. So, they must reconnect to their heaven-earth parents, who can teach them about the orderly relations among members. (12-68)

You want to live well by being members of the Unification Church, but what is living well? It's not just driving a car or eating well. It's living without shame in the eyes of God. (163-33)

2) Living around a Central Theme

How should the Unificationists live? What are the ways of Unification life? With what should they live? It's living around a central theme -- the theme of love. Look, Adam and Eve were to perfect themselves to represent God's horizontal love, but it didn't work out as Adam and Eve became corrupted, and the archangel, wanting to be the lord over them, left his position created to serve man. Man destroyed the relationship by forgetting God's love and perfection.

The error started then. The north-south axis has become non-existent or nonfunctional, sometimes north-south, sometimes west-north. All things are destroyed if there is no axis. The universe is destroyed. All living things and all elements of this university pivot around the axis. Even the most primitive creatures rely on these rules of the universe. It is the ideal operation of the universe. But the fall of man has destroyed this ideal of the axis which connects man with God. (180-158)

The world of today has no center. We don't know which way mankind must go. We don't know what is good and what is evil. No one seems to know the correct ways for the individual, for the family, for the nation, or for the world. (57-83)

You as a whole have lost the center. To speak theologically, it is the indemnity of the fall, the price of the sorrowful and bitter fall of man. (11-16)

What is the wish of mankind? "It's to find the center." Through the fall, man lost his center and is still searching for it. Of course, we want a perfect personal life, a perfect family life, and the world itself wants a center. This center is what builds the perfect world, or the nations, or the tribes, or the families, then the husbands and wives. Some might recognize this by saying, "I've moved a few degrees, a few meters." But many don't even know this.

To speak of the Unification Church, let's say we recognize the teacher as the center of the church. Where is that teacher? We say, in the United States. Then we should all turn toward the United States. If the teacher is the center, then, even if he is in the United states, one must think of how many kilometers the new location is removed from Chungpa-dong. If one goes to Chung Pyung, then one also asks how many kilometers it is removed from the center. How far is it removed in the north, in the south, from the center? One must always think how far one is removed from that very center. One must think of the center at all times.

This does not mean you can overlook the teacher himself. But thinking about the teacher is secondary to thinking about God and his center in all things. Circling ten times is an expression meaning that one must circle the center ten times in order to traverse the outer circle ten times. But when you circle the outer limit, what do you circle first? Of course the center, before you do anything else. A top cannot spin unless it spins at the center-axis. If it does not spin at the center, even one thousand spins cannot be said to be true spinning. Only the spin that evolves around the center-axis can truly be said to be a spin. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes.]

The world has no center. Christianity has been derailed from the center which is Jesus Christ. America was great when it was centered on Christianity. Things break down without the center. Is man the center? Behold man. The old saying goes, human sentiments change in the morning and the mountain remains the same. Human thoughts shift throughout the day. They change twelve times a day. Isn't that so? Can you trust your own thoughts? Can you trust anyone else's thought of the moment? Accordingly, even scholarly theories change with the times, without the truth. Does the earth have a center? Heaven must send us a center as it is its responsibility. Otherwise, there is no heaven. Unless we are prepared to stand before the center when it does come down, we cannot make the connection with it. What is mankind's wish? To meet the center. When mankind meets the center it will find its family, its tribe, and its nation-state. (64-192)

There is nothing on this earth that can reject God's life and God's love. As we get closer to the truth, as we attain more of the truth, the harder it is for someone to take away the truth that is the center. Even through ten-thousand quakes, even through a fiery destruction of the universe, one who stands by his conviction will not sway or shift. (2, 133)

3) Living for Others

The teacher's most important point is in the word "for." Based on love, one must devote one's full self for God. Once fully devoted, the dynamics of vacuum and high pressure will create motions. When high pressure is totally spent, it will become low pressure. It will become high pressure on the opposite side. Then what happens? Things reverse. When one gives completely, one receives completely. (169-188)

People who want to achieve must wish the outside world well. Do you understand? That's why the Unification Church's creed is "Live for others!" You were born for something. Creation was God's complete dedication, and God's act was centered on love and his creation was for love. Our sin is to insist that the world "live for me." It's also our fall, which is an error from the start. We have been born for others. We must think that way. I was born for my parents. We must all think that way. We receive our lives for parents, for our husbands, for our wives, and for our brothers, and for our country. That's why we have been born, for the world. The reason the Rev. Moon's ideas will emerge in the 21st century as the mainstream thought is because he opposes the "live for me" model in favor of the "live for others" philosophy that he discovered. Speaking rationally, there is little hope that the world will go in the latter direction. That's why the only hope resides with the Unification Church. Tens of thousands of years will follow the idea of living for others in the next century, rather than the live for me philosophy. People don't like the idea and will not follow me. (169-87)

What is the main idea of the Unification Church? It's simply to live for others. If we exist for God and if we exist for something, we can overcome any opposition. Even if the whole world opposes, the Unification Church has survived because we know that we will be saved in the hands of God. (77-302)

Why, then, was God compelled to set up this principle? I will explain it below. Why did God give us the commandment to live for something. It's a problem, as you can see. I will ask you: Let's say you owe someone your life. Would you repay him just half way when your whole life is owed to him? Or would you repay him with all your heart?

What is your true feeling on this? Because we want to repay him 100 percent of what we owe there is the possibility of our salvation.

When Mr. Moon saves the life of Mr. Lee or Mr. Kim, they will repay more than they owe. Thus, favors beget favors. When they repay me one hundred percent, I would in return repay someone else 120 percent. Looked at it this way, giving begets giving until the act reaches the point of eternity as the ultimate destination of such loving acts. If one gives back only 70 percent or 40 percent of what one receives, then it will eventually reach zero, nothing, totally depleted. It is obvious that the God of great wisdom has established the principle because of this very fact about giving. Living for something brings about eternal life as well as prosperity to oneself.

Progress dwells right there. The young people here don't seem to understand this simple fact, do they? One must repay what one owes, with all one's heart and truth. This is the surest way to the kingdom of heaven. Also, what is the second reason we tend to forget this simple principle? Let's say you have a family of eight. The family is composed of parents, brothers, sisters, all together eight members. But it is the youngest of the family who devotes himself to the family more than the parents, brothers and sisters, and where would he gradually move in the family? Why, to the center of great esteem by the whole family. (77-272)

You don't know that much about spiritual matters. Rev. Moon knows about spiritual matters because he is an authority on the subject. The spirit world is reached only by those who live for something other than themselves. You must understand that this is the very principle of the world. We are mere travelers in this world and must find our way home. To find our way home we must learn about the ways of our home. This is what God teaches us, so that we can go home.

That's why God has given us our religious teachings throughout history. The reason religions teach us to live for others, sacrifice and serve is merely to make such teachings the training ground for our entry into this higher world. We can see that with all the principles that God has taught us through history it is obvious that history is God's own handiwork. Now, looking at it this way, I am very certain that whether you live for yourself or live for others will determine your place in the kingdom of God. (74-165)

4) Sacrifice is the Center of Love

Look at religions. Christianity merely talks about love. Christianity talks about "God's love," but what after all is God's love? What is it? What is love? Love is love... (laughter)

Along with Christianity, Buddhists also talk about mercy. Everyone talks about love. No religion can be a reasonable religion without being centered on love. None can be a world religion. If a religion is centered on love, it calls for sacrifice if a higher love is to be emphasized. You must understand that to illuminate the path of love, to lift up the love connections, you must choose the path of sacrifice.

But why so? Why emphasize sacrifice? Why emphasize sacrifice, you ask? There are several reasons. The first is the very contradiction that our body represents. What is the contradiction between mind and body? There is a difference between mind and body. For the body resents sacrifice, resents humble submission, resents obedience.

So, we must destroy one or the other. We must use force to weaken this contradiction and establish a foundation to unite mind and body. Do you understand? [Yes.] Why do all religions emphasize sacrifice and humble submission? Because that's one of the ways to enter the world of faith and love. This makes the unity of mind and body possible and this possibility opens up the way to greater love, true love. We can find the theoretical basis for this assertion. (94-279)

Who is the center of the Unification Church? [True Parents.] What is the center the parents? [God.] What is the center of God? The center of God is love. Who is the center of love? It's sacrifice which makes love grow. It's like this. Is there love without sacrifice? Where there is love, there is sacrifice. For this the center of the Unification Church is the teacher. The center of the teacher is God. What is the center of God? It's love. What is the center of love? It's sacrifice. There is no love without sacrifice. (56-340)

What can outlive us in history as our legacy? Only the spirit of sacrifice can outlive our fallen world. Look around. Is it or is it not true? Don't you see? Only those who sacrifice become saints, historical figures, and great statesmen. Only in sacrifice does our achievement survive. Only in sacrifice do we leave our legacy. What, then, do we give to others in sacrifice? We re-create as God sacrificed himself in the act of Creation. As God created me in his original act of Creation, I re-create myself for the second act of creation. The act of re-creation is an act of remission, a remission through the act of re-creation, and therefore sacrifice is the inevitable element in this sacrificial act of re-creation. (82-240)

Therefore, all historical prophets have borne their sacrificial burdens and have been persecuted. That's historical fact. Why so? Because of our fallen world. The fallen world's master is not a loving God, but his nemesis, Satan the devil.

The prophet comes to this world to destroy Satan's kingdom, and therefore Satan does everything to cut the prophet's head off. This is the law of the wicked world that has martyred many of the religious faithful through the hands of Satan. We are familiar with the many tragic ways this has taken place. Is death the end of it all? By no means. As long as there is God, there is payment for wickedness. Indemnity requires three times, seven times, a hundred and twenty times, one thousand two hundred times for the price of each martyr persecuted.

Depending on the bitterness of persecution, the payment intensifies accordingly. That's the law. So, bitterly martyred sacrifices thus bring back much greater indemnities. In the Unification Church, for convenience, we use the term indemnity for remission. Therefore, good people who choose the right way always face sacrifice. That's why we teach sacrifice. To say "live for others" means to "sacrifice for others." Is there any profit? It's sacrifice. It's our investment. How much should we invest? Invest all you can and all you have, that's how much. I would say, even including your own life. (78-61)

5) Blessings from Hardships

The formula for going to heaven is simple. All it requires is to love heaven and earth. But this requires hardship. There has not been a single person who has been working sincerely. (11-33)

A true religion revolutionizes the human world. So, we say, fast. Do you like to fast? Raise your hands if you like fasting. We want all our Unificationists to experience hardships, hardships. Being with the Unification Church is about as tough as working for a Ph.D. You experience nothing but hardships. But, why? Everyone, remember how a snake sheds its old skin? Is molting an easy process? The snake tries to move into a crack in the rock, if not the head then even just the tail, and struggles. It's the same thing for us, like a snake shedding its old skin. (82-279)

Experience hardships! This is the very first condition you must accept. But this hardship experience is not just for oneself, but for heaven and earth and God. You must have a strong spine. You must struggle in the spirit that says, "If I cannot relieve you of your grief with my hard work, father, then I will try it with my death." (12-168)

Where do the blessing come from? "From hardships." Even those blessed must experience hardships. (151-275)

This teacher is convinced that only through hardships does the Unification Church receive its all-glorious blessings. Before that time, however, there are only hardships, and more hardships. Thus, it is obvious that the Unification Church does not pursue popularity. Then, what do we do? We sacrifice until we have to cry, "Oh, this is killing me. I can't do it any more!" That's what we do. I do this until I fall down. There is nothing we cannot do if there is a will to do it.

So, the Unification Church exhorts you: "Only hardships and more hardships" until your spine is bent into a hunch, until pus streams from your backbone. I say, "Even unto death, try to take a few more steps forward." Upon your death God will bestow the reward of a winner upon you. The winner is one who takes one more step and moves one more inch. The Unificationist never takes a step back, one only goes forward. (34-188)

Do we Unificationists want to live well, or to live in hardship? Which one is it? To live well or to live in hardship? "To live in hardship." But, for whom? For Rev. Moon of the Unification Church? For whom? For God, of course. This is the only way we can please God. (42-33)

Chapter 2. The Unification Church

Section 1. The Background And The Providence Of The Unification Church

1. The Official Name Of The Unification Church

When we look at the official name of our church, it is "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity."

"The Unification of World Christianity" means that we will unify world Christianity. Next, in "the Holy Spirit Association," the Holy Spirit is included, but the Holy Spirit is not part of the world of man. It's part of the spirit world.

It means that on the foundation of the unification of world Christianity, works of the Holy Spirit will occur. Then if we remove the Holy Spirit, what happens? We are just the same as any established church. If we take the Holy Spirit out of "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity," we would have "The Association for the Unification of World Christianity." If we take out the Holy Spirit, nothing would work. (168-241)

The official name of our Unification Church is "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." What kind of Association? The Holy Spirit Association. It is not the Association of the Divine Principle. The origin is different. If the Holy Spirit is not there, unification cannot occur. (68-169)

2. The True Meaning Of Unification

What Church is this here? The Unification (Tongil) Church! What church? The Unification (Tongil) Church? The Oneness Church (Dongil) is nice, too, using the "Just one" "Dong" Chinese character. Because that character (Dong) also means being able to become one, it is similar. In Seoul there is a Oneness (Dongil) Church. Once I received a newspaper which came to the Tongil (Unification) Church, but it was for the Dongil (Oneness) Church. And I got to thinking, "Yes, the Dongil (Oneness) Church is similar to the Tongil (Unification) Church." Don't you agree?

With the "just one" "Dong" character and the "one" "It" character together the meaning is similar to becoming one together. But, when "becoming one together," each can have different assertions. When one becomes one together, one can have different assertions. "Dongil" "becoming one together," that kind of unified church is different. It is a horizontal relationship. The meaning of unification "Tongil" is not that. The meaning of unification "tongil" is: if it's not you it's me. What does that mean? It means there cannot be two. What the "tong" character means is "to lead." It's leading. There is subjectivity in it. What church are we? The Unification (Tongil) Church! If we are the Unification Church, does that mean we should unify only Christianity? We must unify all. If we say Unification Church, then all must be unified. That's the relationship. (157-114)

The name Unification is an excellent name. The word "Unification" (Tongil) means to lead into oneness. The group which teaches leading into oneness is the Unification Church. But it does not lead and teach from a position armed with guns and knives. We must realize that the original source of unification appears from becoming a subject who can lead and teach with a heart of love, and with blood, sweat and tears, from a position which ordinary people cannot help but sympathize with. And by appearing as the subject who can teach and demonstrate that, one can become part of the group of the Unification Church which is proper to the original nature.

In order to stand in this position, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is not enough. And in order to stand in such a position, Reverend Moon of the Unification Church does not go on an individual standard as an individual; he must go on a world standard as a representative of the world. On the foundation of the victory of the individual, the family also must represent that kind of position. And the church must do the same. In accordance with the church, the nation must do the same. And when the world does the same in accordance with the nation, the heaven of happiness will come to the earth. We team this through the teachings of the Principle. (63-250)

3. The Holy Spirit Association For The Unification Of World Christianity

Today the Unification Church is charged with the responsibility to make progress towards the realm of the hope of history by linking Christianity into a new world level. Therefore, the thought of the Unification Church must unite world Christianity into one. This can be concluded. Do you understand? Why are the words "Unification of World Christianity" used? One person that I know well said to me, "Reverend Moon, why did you use the words 'World Christianity' and open yourself up to such opposition? Why don't you just take those words out?"

Who would oppose taking out the words "World Christianity"? Because we put the words "World Christianity" in the very forefront, the Christians, the ministers and elders are all saying, "Unite world Christianity?" Maybe if Reverend Moon had the foundation of several nations of the world or a foundation like the Roman Emperor, but a useless fellow like him is going to untie world Christianity. When they think about that, if they think about it in the morning, it upsets them; if they think about it at lunch time, it upsets them; if they think about it in the evening, it upsets them; if they think about it while sleeping, it upsets them; and if they dream about it, it upsets them. Then they ask, "Why unite Christianity?"

Throughout the historical periods until now, for thousands of years the Christians have fought and have divided into three or four hundred denominations. With what can they be united? With guns and swords? Have you learned anything? With what are you going to unite them? By guns, by violence, by dictatorial skills? By standing in such a position and asking what and how, they spread various kinds of strange rumors. So what the unification of world Christianity means is being unified by the Holy Spirit. This is the Holy Spirit Association. Do you understand? It is not bringing unification by the fist; it is not bringing unification by guns or swords. Through what will we unify? It is the Holy Spirit.

Then what is the Holy Spirit? If you mispronounce Holy Spirit (Shillyung) a bit, it sounds like ability (shillyuk). But it's not ability (shillyuk), it's the Holy Spirit (shillyung). So by what will we bring unification? It cannot be done by man's strength alone. This is only possible if the spirit world moves. But it is more difficult to get the spirit world to move than the world of the earth.

To get humankind to move there must be some content which can inspire them to move. Then to get spirit world to move there must also be some content which inspires them to move. What is that content? It is the unification of Christianity. It is simple. To unify Christianity, all the content of Christianity which could not unify should be removed, and all the content which can unify should be left. Then unification will come. It's easy to say that, isn't it? If all the things which cannot unite are removed and all the things which can unite are left, then unification is bound to come.

Because of that, here we can conclude that a new view must come into existence, a new system of truth which the whole Christian world does not have, a system of the Bible which can connect the truth from the Old Testament through the New Testament and in the future. That view must be the view which God and the spirit world have. If you want to receive the help of the spirit world, God must come forth and say He will help. If God is the Lord of the spirit world and the Lord is saying, "Hmmmm," no matter how much the lower beings say they will help, nothing can be done.

If the Lord God is excited and says, "Yes, that's right! My time has come!," when He feels that good about something, all the lower beings in the spirit world can follow and unite. If God is opposed, the spirit world cannot help. When in the center of His heart God appraises the essence of the Old and New Testaments, He needs to feel something that would make Him say, "Oh, that guy is right. That Unification Church is all right." Then it is for sure that the content which can move the spirit world must be something centered on God, and next it must be something which the numerous saints and religious leaders who have come to and left this earth long for and desire for it to be so.

For Buddha that content is such and such which is found in the Buddhist Holy Scriptures which he advocated, and if it is the Confucius of Confucianism, or if it is Jesus, and to Jesus or any of them we say, "Your teaching was such and such, but shouldn't this lacking point here be this way?," then all of them must say, "Yes." It must pass through the test of their saying "It is so. It is so." Does that seem right?

So what can be a problem here, centered on the religion of the son which can represent the wills of all the religions through the Old and New Testaments. . . That religion of the son has passed through the religion of servants and the religion of adopted sons. At the same time that they can be connected, through the religion of the son and through the realm of the religion of the parents up to the world of spirit and God, we want to officially recognize one form of one system. When that happens world Christianity could not be automatically unified. [Yes, it could!] When we look at it like that, world Christianity can be united. Since we say it can be done, if we add a little more confidence to it, it will be done. Based on this content, we made our name The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. You should know that. If we say, "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification" and "World Christianity," then we have "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." It is a Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of Christianity. That's how we see it. Some people think of it as a "Unification Association," but if we remove the World Christianity and call it a Unification Association, what good is it? But it's not that Unification Association. It's the Unification of World Christianity. What kind of association for unity? It's the Holy Spirit Association. (113-96)

4. The Holy Spirit

The Unification Church is "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." So we need the Holy Spirit. How good would it be if we took out the Holy Spirit? Some people ask, "Why does the Unification Church put out such strange rumors?" That is because we put in the Holy Spirit. So people call us things like a phantom troop. They say, "What's the Holy Spirit? They're a bunch of phantom lovers." Well, there are phantoms. And there are ways for phantoms to go.

A phantom refers to a person who is unlimited in his transformations. They say I'm like a phantom, don't they? Calling someone a phantom refers to their unlimited ability to change. When the results of a group's actions don't seem to follow what came before, they are called a band of phantoms. People refer to it in that way. There are such phantom-like spirits, but if there is a spirit who has a crown and lives in a much more beautiful way than humankind, then humankind should follow that spirit. It's like that. Those kinds of spirits are in the good realm of spirit world. And the king of those kinds of spirits is called God. Things must be organized like that. (168-250)

What is the unification of world Christianity? Through what can it be unified? It shall be unified by the Holy Spirit, unified by the Holy Spirit of the father-son relationship. What is that Holy Spirit? What does that ghost-like being do? The Holy Spirit is the one who can bring about harmony between the spirit world and the world of humankind centered on love. Do you understand?

The issue is not for the Holy Spirit to make a blind person see. It is not to make the deaf hear. Christianity of today says that there is nothing that the Omniscient Almighty God cannot do. He can tell the lame to get up and walk, but that is nothing. God doesn't need those things. The Holy Spirit of love, you should know that the Holy Spirit is a Holy Spirit of love. In the Bible is says that you should worship in spirit and in truth.

What truth is that? It's not some truth from the Pythagorean theorem of physics. It's not some principle of Newton. It's not that kind of truth. It's the truth of love. What is the highest truth of the truth of love? It is the love between a father and his sons and daughters. We must see it as that. What God needs is not money, not power, not knowledge. God needs love. Why does He need love? God created humankind because if He was to feel joy, He absolutely needed an object.

Because man was created as the object of joy of God, although man is a part of the creation, the realm of man's value in terms of love is on a par with God's realm. We must understand this. The Christians of today say, "the things of creation come after the Lord of creation," but they should stop talking nonsense. Then why did God create all the things of creation? We have to understand that clearly. What is the Holy Spirit Association? [Love] What kind of love? The love of the parent and child. It is the realization of harmony centered on the love of the parent-child relationship.

If that harmony comes into existence, even if it spreads only a little on earth, its ripple effect is cosmic. In the case of electricity, or a broadcasting station, no matter how small it may be, the signals it sends go out into the universe. It's just that they are weak, but they are sent out into the universe. In the same way, even if the realm of the harmony of love is small, it has content which can connect with the whole universe. You should know this. (113-103)

5. The Flag Of The Unification Church

All of the things of the universe are created in give and take relationships. This flag symbolizes the fact that the cosmos is ordered with God at the center the same way that the solar system where humankind is living is centered on the sun.

The center part of this flag symbolizes that all the parts of our ideal are connected. Centered on this, 12 lines are drawn radiating outward; among them, the four thick lines represent the four directions. In order for a being to establish its center, the four directions must be established. That is to say, that is the four position foundation.

Next the 12 lines represent the months of the year centered on the four directions. This revolves through the give and take relationship. Looked at as a whole, it represents the helm of a ship. This shows that we must steer the cosmos. In this way, within the flag is included everything of our ideal principle of creation. Originally a flag represents a nation. At present this flag represents our Unification Church, but our ideal is not just our church; it is all the hope of history, the unique world of hope of the present and the future, the world connected to God's heart, the one world realizing God's purpose of creation and that glorious day. Our flag also symbolizes that.

Accordingly, always keep this flag in your heart. It also symbolizes that the person who is living together with the heart of God has the strength to overcome all the trials and treacherous forces of Satan. Therefore if you believe and go forth with courage, wherever you go together with this flag, God will do works for you. (15-7)

-

Section 2. The Thought And The Assertion Of The Unification Church (Part 1)

1. What The Unification Church Is Seeking

1) The purpose for Appearance of the Unification Church

The Unification Church came into existence today because humankind fell. If humankind had not fallen there would be no reason for the Unification Church to exist. The Church began because humankind fell. Then what is the purpose for the Unification Church to have come into existence? It is to restore the original world where the fall had not occurred. It must be restored. Then how is restoration carried out? Originally the things of creation were below humankind. But through the fall, Adam and Eve, the parents and the people who could be their children fell below the things of creation. They fell into the unprincipled world. (149-48)

If God exists, then there must be a church which can be one with God's will. But because God knew that the established Christian churches were a religion which could not accomplish all of God's will in every area in His stead, He estimated that at some point it would have to change. When that time comes, God will desire a church which can, by fulfilling the necessary responsibilities, take over His will and advance it throughout the world. It is with that meaning that I think the name of our Unification Church came into being. (76-229)

Our group was established not to achieve any kind of individual goal. It goes without saying that our group was established and began in order to realize God's will, in order to complete God's will. Then what is the full content of God's will? It is the promised perfection of Adam through the course of historical re-creation. On the victorious foundation of Adam's perfection, Eve is perfected. And then on the foundation of Eve's perfection, the family and the children's perfection is realized. In order to connect the foundations which can realize the perfection of the children, here the realm of the tribe or a real realm of a tribe which represents the clan must be formed. This is the center of the providence of salvation. And it is the main content of the completion of the providence of salvation. You know this, don't you? (113-92)

What kind of mission does the Unification Church have? The Unification Church came into existence to completely liquidate every act that went against heaven and from a sinless state begin to realize God's ideal on earth. (145-127)

The reason the Unification Church appeared is to make people who are not worth more than a few cents into the solid sons and daughters of the great Lord of heaven and earth. Reverend Moon made the Unification Church in order to make all people believe in God. Can the Unification Church unite all the people or not? [It can.] (39-253)

2) What the Unification Church has Sought

If we say ideal (isang), we mean true. . . The Chinese character "yi" means the king's neighborhood. It's a neighborhood where kings live. Then what kind of beings are kings? "Kings take responsibility only for the best things in the country." Is that it? Or is it the following: "Kings take responsibility for all the worst things in the country." Which makes someone a king? [Taking responsibility for the worst things . . . ]

Then what's a good king? Not caring for good things and taking responsibility for the bad things, living like that makes a good king in my opinion. Then in this universe, who is the king of kings? It's God. What kind of being is God? He is not someone who will only be responsible for what is good. He is the king who has taken responsibility for the worst things in history. Therefore God is the king of kings. Before such a king we should not say I only like good things. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes.] In order to be able to go into the neighborhood where the king lives, "yi," you have to be a person who takes responsibility for such things.

Then the "sang" character of ideal (isang) means that there is an eye in a tree. That is to say, in the midst of the eye of the tree there is an idea. It means there is an eye in a tree. Do you understand an eye in a tree? Whether up high, or down tow or in any of the four directions it is all the same. Think one time that you have the mind which thinks about the eyes of the trees. It's not thinking about something other than the whole; it's thinking about the whole.

The ideal then means "It is the house of the neighborhood where the King thinks of the whole." That's the ideal house. What does that mean? If God exists, He is that kind of being. Then what on earth does our Unification Church do? The goal of our Unification Church is "Let's realize an ideal house." The goal of the Unification Church is finding the ideal house; it is trying to build the ideal house. (169-18)

Then what has our Unification Church been seeking? You should know that we have been seeking the family centered on heavenly fortune. And furthermore, according to the laws of the universe, the Lord of the Second Advent who is to come will have to stand in the position of heading towards the world after realizing a family centered on heavenly fortune. And furthermore, all people must realize such a family.

That family is not for one's tribe. It is not moved centering on one's family relationships or relatives; because it moves following heavenly fortune, its direction is different than theirs. That's why they get upset. Because the direction the nation is going is different, struggles occur. They are ostracized by the nation, ostracized by their relatives, ostracized by their teachers who taught them. But even so they are not destroyed because there remains the direction of uniting with heavenly fortune there. You should know this. (24-229)

3) The Goal of the Unification Church

What is our goal? What is the goal that the Unification Church is heading for? It is the realization of the Kingdom of Heaven. Realizing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is the goal of all the Unification Church members. When we say the Kingdom of Heaven this is not just any random kingdom. We must know precisely what kind of kingdom we are talking about.

What relationship do I have to the Kingdom of Heaven? Centered on me, there is my family. Centered on my family, there is my tribe, then there are the people and the nation. We must know how that world centered on the nation is connected. Our Unification Church members know that at the same time that they are on this earth, they are also living in the spiritual world.

Then what is the relationship between the Kingdom of Heaven and the spiritual world? After the Kingdom of Heaven is established on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven is realized in the spirit world, then what will happen? It doesn't finish there. What is the relationship with God? This cannot help but be an important issue with people who are seeking to realize the Kingdom of Heaven. That is to say, it is content which must be realized. If that content is not clear, in reality we cannot accomplish that content. Therefore we must know that.

What is one important standard for realizing the Kingdom of Heaven? What is an important element which can realize the Kingdom of Heaven? That is called unification. Without going through the basic rule or process of unification, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be realized. It's like that. The Kingdom of Heaven is only realized where unity is achieved. The peace and joy that people are looking for today, the place where peace and joy can be realized is also where unity is achieved. As we know, when my mind and body are not unified, no matter how I try to be happy, I cannot be happy. No matter how we try to keep a standard of peace, we cannot do it. Therefore we must understand that becoming one is more important that anything else. (82-271)

I know that you love me. And I love you. I love you, but I love you centered on God through God's love. This love of God is a love which dwells in the midst of the people of the world; it is not a love which remains in the Unification Church. In order to plant that love in the world, to leave it in the world, I cannot help but send you out. Sacrificing you and putting you through difficulties, making you into those who can contribute to this love, contributing to bring about the fruits of love which represent the world, it is all to make you into a Unification Church member who can receive God's love and who can receive the love of humankind. You must know that we are such a movement. The goal of the Unification Church is to make people who receive the love of God, people who receive the love of humankind. Man's love and God's love. . . (82-53)

What's the goal of the Unification Church? It is to relate to man and together with God and with the messiah to dance together here on earth and even try to have Satan receive a blessing. This is the way of the Unification Church. It's great, isn't it? [Yes.] How great it is! That is the Unification Church. Until now the one saying "Let's go!" was the Unification Church. Well, when we hear that, we discover that the Unification Church is an attractive place. Is it a lowly place? [It's a great place.]

Really? People of the world say the Unification church is such and such, heretical, and so on, but we don't even bother to snort at it. Holy people are going on their way and the neighborhood dogs bark; we think of it like that. (laughter) (80-257)

We all know the hometown where we were born and live. But the original hometown which humankind must find has not yet appeared. If our human ancestors had not fallen, where would that hometown be?

Without a doubt, it would be the Garden of Eden where Adam and Eve lived, in that village, by those mountains and streams.

Today people who were born receiving the blood lineage of their fallen parents, think of the place where they were born when they hear the word "original hometown." But the ideal original hometown which the people of today are longing for and seeking is so false. What is the highest goal that our Unification Church is looking for? We must go out and find the original hometown which was lost. In that original hometown, our parents are there, our brothers and sisters are there, and our relatives are there. We must look for the original place where they will greet us not in sadness but rather will greet us in eternal happiness and joy, and that joy will not last just a moment but rather forever. (23-74)

2. The Main Point Of The Unification Church Doctrine

What is the main point of the Unification Church doctrine? It is attending God as our parent, having Him as the basic parent of humankind, and finding him as the source of heart. Next, what do we want to do? We want to find our ancestors. Here we see the concluding point. This is what the Unification Church is hoping for. Because we have fallen parents, because we were born as the descendants of false parents, we must reject this actual historical situation, the worldwide situation. With the prayer of love centered on God, we must search for the true parents of mankind who are in the object position of receiving the love of the one God. That is the final goal which the Unification Church must head for. Isn't this what the heartistic life of the Unification Church members is seeking?

When seen from that viewpoint, today the Unification Church members are not discussing the issues of heart centered on mankind on the earth. Rather because we are discussing the heartistic works which originated with our ancestors from heaven, you must realize that we are seeking the world of heart. We must establish a relationship with God's heart. We must realize the world of heart. That is of a different level. It is different from the established level. It is a revolutionary level, a higher level. Starting by establishing a relationship there is not a flat emotion; it is the beginning of a content with a solid, three-dimensional emotion. (61-25)

Well then, what is the main work that Reverend Moon is doing? What is the main thing that Reverend Moon is asking you to do? This is the problem. What on earth is Reverend Moon asking you to do? What on earth is the Unification Church doing? And having done that, what does it do? What does it matter? What does the Unification Church matter? We need to know precisely whether it matters or not. First, what are we trying to do? [Trying to realize God's heart.]

The Unification Church teaches the Divine Principle. What is that principle? That principle is the original truth. The true principle we are talking about is not talking about science. It is talking about the world of humankind. We must understand that what we are talking about is centered on God's providence.

What is "divine"? Divine refers to God. It's talking about God, a Godly providence, a providential principle. It's a providential original truth. We are teaching that path. We are teaching a providential principle. We must understand that. Then what's a providential principle? First there is the original God, then original man, then the original archangel. Then there are all the original things of creation. This is how it is. The original God, original man and the original what? [Archangel] and the original what? [All things of creation]. That's it. These original beings must all relate. There must not be anything which does not relate. Everything must relate.

As they act together, owing to love they realize the realm of unification where they can be in harmony yearning for the ideal subject and object and the love of God. God too can think about that kind of original ideal. What's that ideal? It is not talking about just relating with one other. Everything must unite. Do you understand what that means? Then the whole in the ideal can relate this way and that way. It's okay for your eyes to relate; it's okay for your nose to relate; it's okay for your mind to relate. Everything can relate everywhere. This is the ideal.

If God desires something, then humankind wants it too; the angels want it too; and the things of creation want it too. The level of the content is different, but it is so. In the Unification Church what is first? [the original God] Then what is next? [people] What are original humankind? They are the True Parents. What's next? [angels] And next? [the things of creation] Everything is included there. We are talking about meeting God, meeting the angels, meeting all the things of creation at the point before Adam fell. If they all become one, we can do anything we want. We only have to cast out Satan. (117-117)

But today none of the people of the world know about the providence of salvation or the providence of restoration. And especially among them there are many religious orders which worship heaven and are called religions, but the religious orders themselves do not know about the providence of restoration. They don't know that restoration is being carried out; and the religions don't know that the providence of restoration is being carried out according to the principle of re-creation.

Today the Unification Church has appeared, and it has made the historical proclamation that because the providence of restoration is the work of re-creation, it is carried out according to the original principles of creation, and furthermore, upon close examination the religious providential history can be seen to be the providence of restoration.

Then where are we returning to? We are returning to the original hometown. We have gone out wandering. Fallen humankind lost the original hometown and the whole world is at the peak of its wandering. If these people do not prepare the road and prepare their ranks and grope to find the way of fortune that they must return on, they will not be able to return. In that sense the Unification Church is proclaiming to the people of the world the new way for returning which people must find. That means that they must find the direction of restoration.

You should know that what the Unification Church movement is proclaiming is an explanation of the principles showing where the peaks and mountains are, and which bridge to take to cross the rivers and the valleys in order to return straight without any accident to the original hometown. When we consider the word return, we see that the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. Because the history of restoration came about because of the fall, the fallen history is a history of denying God. It is a history of humankind denying the original ideal. The beginning of the fall came from parents who denied. We must know that. Our human ancestors Adam and Eve became parents of denial. That is to say they did not become the parents that God desired; they became the parents the devil desired. (144-101)

3. What The Unification Church Advocates

1) it Advocates the True Parents' Thought

Today because humankind fell, God must re-create humankind through the Principle, re-create them through the principle. What must be done with humankind who are like clumps of dust in the unprincipled realm? From just the same position as when God created Adam and Eve from the dust, He must work to have them become one with His word. His words are not vague. They are according to the principle, through the fundamental rules.

A person's eyes are a certain way, and his nose is a certain way due to the word, which is principled rules and design. We must become people who can unite with that design. Shouldn't we? Luckily in this situation, what is our Unification Church advocating? We are advocating an absolute value system along with the True Parents. What is the standard of that absolute value we are hoping for? What is the final destination? It is becoming the sons and daughters of True Parents. It is becoming the sons and daughters of God who can have eternal life and eternal love. There is no other way. (68-139)

Even though all of your blood lineages and backgrounds are different, in order to resemble your parents, you must be grafted to them. You must be grafted to them. To be grafted to them you must liquidate your remaining indemnity course. Because that began with parents, it must be liquidated through parents. So you must be grafted to the True Parents. Because Adam could not become the True Parent and became a false parent, until now God has been seeking True Parents. In the days of the Second Advent the bridegroom and bride and the Marriage Feast of the Lamb are all in order to find the parents. (24-203)

2) It Advocates the Family

What is the content that the Unification Church advocates today? The Unification Church advocates the family. This is a new family centered on the parents. From a new family order, sons and daughters making a new beginning must liquidate the past. In order to advocate hope for the future world, the revolutionary goal is not the nation. It is not the world. In the course of history, there were people who advocated national revolutions and there were people who advocated world revolutions, but there has never been a subjective group advocating the revolution of the family to establish a new key point for the family.

Then what does the Unification Church seek to do? Before there is a revolution of the family, there cannot be a revolution of the tribe; before there is a revolution of the tribe, there cannot be a revolution of the people; before there is a revolution of the people, there cannot be a revolution of the nation, and before there is a revolution of the nation, there cannot be a revolution of the world. Because of this, we are seeking the perfection of the individual and the revolution of the family. (35-278)

No matter whether a woman is a doctor, or how important her position in the world, her deepest desire is to meet an ideal man. It is to meet an ideal man whom she can love and to be blessed with beautiful sons and daughters. This is the root of happiness. It is to this kind of family that the Unification Church's doctrine is tied, and not one individual can be removed from it.

The ideal of the Unification Church is not anywhere else. The beginning point is the family, and the conclusion is the family. Because there has never been anyone who solved this problem, it has been the hope of everyone. Because that is the place where happiness lies, by organizing it and bringing it to the cosmos, its limitless value was revealed and the thought of the Unification Church became officially recognized. Accordingly, when none of the people dislike this idea and submit themselves to it, the world will automatically unite. (23-103)

3) Teaching the Way to Be Officially Recognized by Satan

What does the Unification Church teach? It teaches the way to get official recognition from Satan. Even though you are recognized by Satan, it is not enough to be recognized only spiritually. You must be recognized spiritually and physically in reality. Christian history which has walked a path of terrible suffering while shedding sweat and blood during six thousand years of persecution, today is still in the position of having realized only a spiritual foundation.

At this point, if there is a way of morality which would allow both the spirit and body to be perfected together at once, then no matter how difficult it may be, we must go that way. Many people think that if their own little group pushes for its own way, they can go that way. But it doesn't work that way. When I see people like that I feel that they lack the ability to think and observe. No matter how attractive they are or what they have done, they look ridiculous. (17-125)

This Unification Church which has appeared, what is it advocating to the world? It has not given you money, nor has it given you social success. It has advocated the essential condition for goodness which dwells in your original nature, that is to say, it has advocated to you the content which allows you to develop your center of goodness which can form a relationship with God. It has not advocated anything else. (25-258)

-

Section 2. The Thought And The Assertion Of The Unification Church (Part 2)

4. What The Unification Church Teaches

1) it Teaches the Fundamental Rules of the Principle

What position are we in today? What the Unification Church is teaching today are the fundamental rules of the principle. What position is the world in today? It should be dominated by us. Do you understand? [Yes.] Based on God's will this world should be dominated by us. It should be dominated by perfected people. Because the goal of imperfection is perfection, because there is the ideal, in front of a person who stands on the level of perfection, those who are imperfect still have to go in the direction of perfection; they should be dominated. They should be given direction. (84-99)

What is done at the Unification Church? It is the place where the purpose of humankind is taught to those who don't know their purpose. It is the place where the purpose of God is taught to those who don't know it. The purpose of God and the purpose of humankind are not contradictory; they are united. They correspond to each other. The Unification Church is the place which teaches that if the purpose of God and the purpose of man are in unity, then without fail humankind will become the sons and daughters whom God is searching for, and they will become the leading figures of the world God seeks to realize.

What else does it teach? It teaches past history from God's side; it explains the present world from God's side; and it teaches the future from God's side. And it teaches the world viewpoint and the universal viewpoint from how it looks on God's side. Do you understand what this means? (154-66)

2) It Teaches About God

From where can the Kingdom of Heaven begin? Without comforting the sorrow of God, we cannot go into the Kingdom of Heaven. Because fallen humankind has been creating a sorrowful history since the fall until now, we must go and directly find all of the sorrowful relationships of history. We must find all of the relationships of the six thousand years of history since Adam and Eve. That which exists to teach about the God of sorrow is the Principle of the Unification Church. If there is sorrow, the people of the world despise it and run away. It is the principle of the Unification Church which teaches about the sorrow of God which contains more heartbreaking situations that any other sorrow.

In the world, if there is a sad occurrence, everyone avoids it and runs away. But the Unification Church's principle's essence is to go through this sorrow. In the world when there is a sad occurrence, everyone tries to evade it, but original humankind is made not to do that. If we know about the sorrow of God, in reality it makes a great strength appear. The more we know about the pitiful circumstances of God, the more the source of strength to resolve it becomes an unlimited explosive source of motivation. This is the extraordinary strength which the Unification Church possesses. (21-113)

We need to know what God's purpose was in the past. We need to know what God's direction, situation and heart were like in the past. Then we need to know God's purpose, direction, situation and heart in the present, and God's purpose, direction, situation, and heart in the future. If we accomplish this, humankind will automatically reach perfection.

So what does the Unification Church teach? From the standpoint of the providence, it teaches the purpose, direction, situation, and heart of the God of the past, of the God of the present and of the God of the future. The purpose means the perfection of the concept, and the direction means actions. Therefore the purpose and the direction must be in unity. And the situation means life, and the heart means relating. (6-141)

3) It Teaches God's Will

What is done in the Unification Church? It is the place where God's will is being taught. This is the will for the individual, for the tribe, the people, the nation, and the will for the world. The world cannot be saved by the will of democracy nor by the will of communism. It has to be a will which everyone, even the crippled and lame, will run forward to and say, "That's right!" a will which everyone desires, that is to say, God's will. That is what the Unification Church is teaching. (14-319)

4) It is Teaching God's Love and Heart

God wants to love the earth centered on man. We know God's will (desire), His love and His heart, and from that position we must become eternally one with God. It is the Unification Church which teaches these three. Until now humankind wanted to know God's will, love and heart but couldn't. So the Unification Church is seeking to teach these things. Even if we gave up our body a thousand, ten thousand times, we cannot give up God. (12-2 1)

Then what does the Unification Church do? If I had my wishes, I'd like to say it's the best church. And if God is alive, He would say, "Wow! I've never seen such a church, so go and try to be the best!" What does the Unification Church do? There must be some people who have come to the Unification Church for the first time. What does the Unification Church do? The Unification Church teaches about God's situation, God's desire and God's heart. Furthermore, God has existed from before eternity until now.

In the past, what was His desire? And in the past what was his situation? And in the past what was His heart? And in this age, what is God's desire for this age? And what is His situation in this age? And what is His heart in relation to this age? And furthermore, what is God's desire for the age of the future? What will His situation be? And what will His heart be? Provided a religion can teach all this content, it will be able to embrace all nations. It will become a religion which can atone for all people. (151-235)

What are the tasks that must be done and the conditions to be solved by we who have been born in the Last Days? If we become the people who can resolve the essential conditions, then God cannot be cold to us. When we go to enter the gates of heaven, if we are not welcomed it would be going against the laws of heaven. So in this age which is the Last Days, what the Unification Church has to do is teach the answers to the following questions: "What is God's desire? What is humankind's desire? What is God's love? What is humankind's situation? What is God's heart? What is humankind's heart?"

It is the Church which has appeared to do that. It must teach that kind of world. If it can teach that, and it teaches one thousand people, ten thousand people, all the people, then even if the world didn't want to unite, it couldn't help but unite. (151-23 7)

The main content taught by the Unification Church is the heart of God. We can't see God, and we can't see the heart of God which is within Him. How can we teach about the heart of God which we cannot see? This is a big problem. You have all eaten honey, haven't you? Honey. You've eaten honey, haven't you? [Yes.] Can someone who has eaten honey explain the taste of it or not? [He can.] (77-237)

Then what is the problem? What in heaven's name is the heart which is talked about in the so-called Unification Church? What in heaven's name is heart? This is talking about the foundation of God's absolute love. All the things of creation flowed out of it. All ideals also flowed out of it. It is the complete foundation of everything. All completion and perfection flow out of it. Apart from it there can be no completeness and no perfection. (82-291)

The ideology which is the highest ideology on earth is the ideology of the Unification Church. You should know that. Why? It introduced pursuing love centered on religion; it introduced God, the source of love, as the Father; because it has presented substantial content which you can love more than your father, more than your country, the Unification Church is a greater religion than any other religion. It is teaching the love of God who is unchanging and centered on heart. (94-79)

The heart which our Unification Church is talking about is the heart of hope which all humankind is publicly hoping for. It is the heart which cannot accept not having a relationship with all people. It is the heart God has been looking for until now. As for its domain, it is the heart which can contain the entire cosmos; it can embrace everything and still have room left over. Therefore if you want to become a hero of heaven, first you must communicate with this heart. People are the next problem. (14-177)

Today the Unification Church is talking about God's heart, and there is nothing higher than that. In the world where people do not know if God exists or not, this talk will sound like the talk of crazy people. If one does not know whether God exists or not, how can one know God's heart? These words go beyond the level of wondering whether God exists or not.

The problem of heart occurs in the realm of daily life. Isn't that true? The love of parents, the love of couples, the love of brothers and sisters all take place in the realm of daily life. It is talking about things which evolve in the realm of daily life. Therefore talking about God's heart is on a different level. (33-23 1)

So the Unification Church is talking about the realm of personality of the heart, and it talks about the family of the heart, the tribe centered on heart, the people centered on heart, the nation centered on heart, the world centered on heart, and heaven centered on heart. When all things are centered on heart like this, all things are liberated. Then that becomes an inviolable realm. Even though it may be on earth, it is the Kingdom of Heaven because it has become perfected Therefore life in the Kingdom of Heaven on earth is possible. Because we can realize love and live, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth can be formed. (101-78)

5) It Teaches the Relationship With True Parents

Then what is the Unification Church? You need to know that. What's the Unification Church? What does the Unification Church teach? Centered on the Creator and humankind who have been longing for this hope, here the process which is necessary to know how to become an apprentice in front of the True Parents is being taught. Do you understand? What process do you have to go through to become sons and daughters of True Parents? How can you be grafted to the True Parents? Today True Parents are coming as the true olive tree, and being born of false parents represents the wild olive tree. A tree was planted in order to have true olives, but it became a wild olive tree. Then what must be done to the wild olive trees? They must be grafted to the true olive tree.

In order to graft it you have to cut it. If you want to cut it, it must be cut from all the ideologies, or universal viewpoints, or knowledge, or concepts. So the true ideology of the person who has come as the True Parent must be taken as an example and the view of life and view of the world must be moved and planted just as they are. Then the roots of all the wild olives until now should be cut and a shoot or at least a bud of the true olive should be grafted to them.

In the Bible it also talks about this in this way, "I am the vine and you are the branches. . ." You must go through this grafting process.

Then what is the Unification Church? It is the church which today is teaching the method and the process of how the fallen wild olives can be cut and grafted to the true olive tree, meaning fallen man and the True Parents centered on God. Do you understand? [Yes.] So the wild olive becomes a true olive; they become unified. So today it is possible to be good.

Until now if a true olive was planted in this evil world, what would become of it? It became a wild olive. In front of the wild olives who have no truth or goodness in this evil world, one true olive has appeared, and it cut the wild olives and by its grafting a bud to them for the first time in the same position as them, they became one with it. Therefore even evil people can participate in goodness. It is from there that the name Unification appeared. Do you understand? [Yes.] (159-298)

Now what must our Unification Church teach to the people of the world? It must teach about the True Parents. It must clearly teach what kind of people the True Parents are. And not only that, it must teach precisely what kind of people true sons and daughters are, and what kind of people true brothers and sisters are, and what kind of tribes are true tribes, and what kind of peoples are true peoples, and what kind of world is a true world. The thing that teaches this is the Unification Church Divine Principle. (32-268)

Today centered on the Unification Church what is being taught? It is not the activities of the Unification Church that are being taught, it is your relationship with me that is being taught. Centered on that internal relationship, a model is being formed to magnify that relationship externally. As this has the value of being able to become the absolute seed, without making it definite, an absolute reciprocal realm in the environment cannot be formed. It's like that. Therefore in the life of the church this is the most precious thing. (76-155)

6) It Teaches the Way to Become Filial Sons and Daughters of God

What is religion? It is teaching the duties of the filial son and daughter. Today what is the Unification Church teaching? It is teaching the way to become filial sons and daughters. (153-66)

What is taught at the Unification Church? It is teaching the way to become true sons and daughters centered on God. Is that right or not? That's why you are called true children. The group which calls itself God's sons and daughters is the group called the Unification Church. If we want to explain it in various ways, there is no limit, but it is the Unification group which has reached that conclusion. So all of you have added to your name tags the words child of God. (57-320)

5. The Thought Of The Unification Church

1) The Source of Unification Thought

Unification Thought does not take a vague position. Centered on God it goes forward assuming a vertical direction. What is that vertical direction? It is the site of heart. (51-70)

Our Unification Church thought is the thought of the Four Position Foundation. What is the prerequisite for becoming the site of that thought? It is God's heart. At the same time that it is the beginning, it is the process; and at the same time that it is the process, it is the conclusion. That conclusion cannot be a bad conclusion; it can be a joyful conclusion. (50-24)

The Unification Church is teaching the history of heart, and the world of heart. The reason it is the history of heart is that the vertical world of heart is spreading out to the horizontal world of heart. You should know that this is Unification thought.

Thought unification is the unification of what thought? Is it referring to the thought of the Unification Church? What does Reverend Moon of the Unification Church say about that? Thought unification refers to thought unification centered on heart. There's a footnote attached to that. It is thought unification centered on love. That's something different. Do you understand? So we say, "Hey, that's a great conclusion!" I'm not saying that to advertise the Unification Church; it's just true. Do you understand? The thought is thought, and the unification is unification, but only the thought unification which is centered on the heart is a term in the Unification Church The heart centered on absolute love, only that thought unification can build the Kingdom of Heaven and the kingdom of peace. It can perfect the Kingdom of Heaven on earth which is the utopia humankind longs for. (109-134)

Our Unification Church asserts Unification Thought. This thought did not come from man. What is the main point of that thought? It is love. We are showing love. It is a love which goes beyond any one people. It is not a movement to unify one's family centered on himself. It is stressing a love of a higher level than any family on earth has ever loved. If this becomes possible, through it a new moral system centered on the family will be formed. A moral system which never existed in history will be formed. From the moral system united by strong love, the family relationship will develop horizontally. It will go beyond the family, tribe and nation. It will appear as an origin of heartistic, subjective love which will influence the world. It is sure that the whole world will recognize it. It is with that meaning that we put forth the world of heart. (60-266)

Today we see that centered on the Unification Church a new concept of Unification Culture is developing. Where is the originating point of this traditional thought? It is God's Day. How hard did the Father work to find God's Day? How hard did He work to find me? We must communicate with His historical heart, His heart in the present age, and His future heart. In order to become filial sons and daughters who can relate without any lack to our Father who worked so hard, we must know our Father's heart and content, and we must comfort Him, and beyond that we must be able to take responsibility for all of that.

Accordingly, where will the ideological root of the Unification Church be in the future? It will be in God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day and the Day of All Things. For six thousand years until now creation has lamented, and God's sons and daughters and the many ancestors of humankind moaned and worked for six thousand years. (22-24)

2) What "ism" Is the Unification Church?

What "ism" does the Unification Church like? It is not Reverend Moonism. It is Godism. It's Godism, but what kind of Godism? It's not an "ism" advocating wrestling and track events; it's an "ism" to have a love relationship with God. It's an "ism" to give love eternally and to receive love eternally. The gang dreaming this is the Unification Church gang. That makes you angry to be called a gang, doesn't it? Because it makes you think about being a sect (the Moon gang). Such people are the Unification Church gang. It is a fundamental rule that love can cause all things to unite. (57-255)

What "ism" is the Unification Church? It is Godism. We see it that way. A person with that viewpoint can communicate by heart no matter where he goes. It is not attending a conceptual God; it is attending the God of daily life. In the Unification Church we discuss the heart of God. (59-101)

Who is the lord who will take dominion over the world and create a new history? If a thought system appears whose "ism" can love the people of the world more than its own people and go beyond its national boundaries, that thought can dominate the world. Do you understand?

If people with such an "ism" appeared in a tiny country in Africa, if people who could really do that appeared before the world, the world would submit itself to them. Then what is the "ism" of the Unification Church, the "ism" of Reverend Moon? Reverend Moon's "ism" does not give first consideration to Korea; it gives first consideration to the world. The reason Korea is needed is to love the world. And the reason established churches are needed is to love Korea. It's, to make a bridge. In conclusion it is to love the world, to love heaven and earth. (33-298)

Then what is the "ism" of the Unification Church? It is "standardism." It's an "ism" recommending we function as the delivery department. And what does that delivery department deliver? It's a delivery department to deliver God's love. Has humankind longed for a bundle of God's love to be delivered or not? [It has.] So you are being asked to act as delivery people-delivery people of love go to heaven. (34-292)

3) The Main Stream Thought of the Unification Church

So until now I have asked you to establish the traditional foundation of Unification Thought. That's what I have been asking of you. It is on that foundation that the family must be realized and the nation established. What is the main-stream thought? It is not a thought centered on one's self; it is a thought centered on the whole. Then one must go the way of sacrificing one's self for the whole. This is the main-stream thought of Unification Thought. Is that right or not? (47-197)

Let's say a certain country established its policy for the sake of the world, and its citizens took the clothes off their backs for the world, and that nation fell into ruin. Would that nation really be ruined? If there were a nation which was ruined in that way, that ruined nation would have established a tradition of thought which could lead the future world. Therefore it may took like that nation was ruined, but because it established the tradition for the world, the world will be under the dominion of that nation and that people. It will be saved.

At the end of the 20th century, don't lament that there isn't a nation. With a national spirit which can lead the world, and with a thought which can lead the world, when that people begin to die in the place of hope, when they begin to establish that thought, the way to live eternally in the ideal Kingdom of Heaven will be opened to them. That's what will happen.

So our individual selves represent the family, and the family represents the tribe and the tribe represents the people, and the people represent the nation, and the nation represents the world. In that way our families, our Unification Church blessed families do not exist for our blessed families. This is the main-stream thought of the Unification Church. (5-104)

Therefore God is a pitiable God, a lonely God, a God of unspeakable sorrow. In order to liberate God, become a standard bearer, become a soldier in the front lines, and even though you bleed and receive direct hits, even though you bleed and collapse, with the conviction that you could all fall at once for the liberation of the nation, if the ranks of heroes going to bring the world into oneness get bigger and bigger, that is the starting point of God's happiness.

Without that God is a God to be pitied. And Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is to be pitied. But even though I die centered on this land for a firm fight, I will begin the second attempt. You should know that this is the main-stream thought of the Unification Church's Reverend Moon who is leading the Unification Church. (64-286)

Then what is the main-stream thought of the Unification Church? If we look at the course of history up to now, we see that a thought system of killing others and advancing one's self were the main stream, but it is that kind of thought which has destroyed history. The history of humankind has been a history of wars. What was the motivation for those wars? People pursued their own development and were not concerned about sacrificing many others so that they alone could live well. (50-166)

4) An Understanding of Unification Thought

Then what is Unification Thought? Because the concept of history is divided into two concepts, the material concept of history and the spiritual concept of history, in order to resolve this problem it was Unification Thought that was studied and organized. You should know that everything was synthesized and Unification Thought was newly organized as a new thesis with the goal of presenting a new concept of life and a new concept of the world. (65-337)

A healthy person can digest what an ordinary person cannot digest. So everyone likes healthy people. Let's say a person has a healthy spirit. When a person is spiritually healthy, that person can digest anything. He can digest democracy; he can digest communism. He can digest anything. Then what is the "ism" of the Unification Church? It's Godism and beyond that Unificationism.

Is Unificationism an easy thing? [No.] Look at it this way. If we look at our whole body we can understand it. Our body has eyes, ears, a nose, and hands and feet. Here, there, they are connected by one life and have to unite. Then in order for them to become one, can one of them say, "Oh, I don't like the eyes. Get out of here. I don't like you?" I like everyone. They have to say, "I like everyone." We must be able to digest everything. (111-97)

The Unification Church's thought is not materialism. It is an ideology which raises one up to God. Therefore God can raise us up. But since materialism is an ideology which brings one down, it ruins people. (106-287)

How big a fight is the fight which the Unification Church is fighting now? How big is this war? How big is this war which Reverend Moon started? Here communism is hanging in the balance and the neck of America is in the balance. And Japan is involved, all are involved. Therefore Reverend Moon is gradually becoming famous. In order to do what? After becoming famous what should I do? I'm asking what should be done after becoming famous. [Create the universe] What? [Unify the creation of the universe.] Unify the creation of the universe? God does the creation of the universe, and we should do the unifying. (Laughter) Unify the creation of the universe . . . Does that involve creating? You should know that. Wherever you live, will you be digested or will I be digested . . . . It's an issue like this if you meet a communist, "You (communist, will you be digested by me, or will I be digested by you?" That's it. If we talk about the world, it's simple. There are two great thoughts, two sides, the democratic world and the communist world. We say they are divided into the left and the right.

The left-wing thought is on the left and the right-wing thought is on the right. Then where is the head? There is no head. We talk about the left and the right, and we talk about left-wing and right-wing, but if we talk about head-wing, where is the head-wing? And where is the foot-wing? There's only a lot of controversy about these arms. There are no legs. Is that a person?

So what wing are we? [head-wing] It's unification-wing, unification-wing. The unification-wing, if it were a person, what would it be? Head-wing. The head-wing group. Well, now by talking like this, we've created a new word. And what does the head-wing group mean? The time will come when someone will say, "Ah, on October 5, 1986 on the first Sunday at Chungpa-dong, in the sermon titled "The pride of Unification Church," the term "head-wing" was used. The person who knows that first is a world scholar. Those who don't know that must bow down to me." What kind of group is the Unification Church? [the Headwing group] (laughter) Then what is foot-wing? What is the foot-wing group? The people down in Africa may be the foot-wing group. There is left and right-wing and there is head-wing; then if there is upper-wing there should be lower-wing. Then what makes these move? What makes the hands or feet move right or left? Can the right hand make the head move? Can the right hand make the four limbs move? No. It can't make the left hand move. No matter how big it is. For the rightwing to live . . . it can't live alone. "Oh no, my right hand it itching. Let's scratch it." Can the right side scratch it? [No.]

What I mean by that is if the right-wing has a disease, it has no way to cure it. The cure has to come from somewhere else. Can it come and scratch an itchy diseased part of the left-wing? [No.] Come on you guys, when the left arm is sore and itchy, the right arm has to come and massage it, and scratch it and give it a shot.

If we look at the world, the left and the right are fighting. We are taking responsibility to stop this fighting of the left and right. That is the mission of the Unification Church group. Do you understand or not? [We understand.] This is the pride of the Unification Church.

What does the Unification Church have? It has Unification Thought. That is our pride. How big is it? We have the thought which we call Cosmosism. That is an amazing statement. It is seeking to eternally unify the spirit world and the physical world. Its container is so big that if the whole world were put into it, the world would fill just a comer of it. It is an ideology that can only be filled by putting the spirit world, the whole cosmos into it. It is not some blind ideology. It is an ideology which is founded on gradually developing laws and connected to a formal process. This content is difficult, so people who have come for the first time may have trouble understanding what's being said. (147-184)

Have you ever heard the term "sonism"? The parents take the viewpoint of "sonism," and the son must take the viewpoint of "sonism," and they must unite. Have you ever heard of anything like this? That "ism" does not fit in the realm of familyism. In familyism, the families are needed in order to unite to form the nation. This familyism is then absorbed into nationism. And nationism is absorbed into worldism. And worldism is absorbed into cosmosism. And cosmosism is absorbed into heartism. From that viewpoint, what "ism" is today's Unification Church? What "ism"? [heartism]. The "ism" of the Unification Church is heartism. When we say cosmosism (Chunjujuui), which Chinese character is used for "ju" in "Chunju"? In the term cosmosism (Chunjujuui), how is it possible that the "ju" character meaning "home" is used? Why not the characters meaning the great lord of heaven's "ism" (chundaejuui) or the great king of heaven's "ism" (chunwangjuui) or the lord of heaven's "ism" (chunjujuui)?

So why does the word for cosmos (chunju) use the character for home (ju)? The home is the cradle of all joy; it is the beginning point of the world; it is the crux of the matter for all blessings. I mentioned it before, but heaven is the subject and earth is the object.

When we took at things centered on that subject and object, and when we talk abut love in relation to humankind who is in the object position, for instance if it's Adam, centered on Adam, then in front of God, who is the subject to Adam, it is the family which can occupy the place of that point where they can unify perpendicularly at the point of unity. Isn't that so?

Because the family is the place where the center axis of the universe can finally take its place on the earth, without finding the family, the center of the universe cannot be established. That's why it is called cosmosism (Chunjujuui). Now do you understand why the character "home" (ju) is used in cosmos? (24-276, 57-112)

The "ism" of the Unification Church is cosmosism. Cosmosism is of course the making of heaven and earth into one, but in cosmos (chunju) the character for "home" (ju) is used. In other words it means familyism. The man is heaven, the woman is earth. If these two people become one, heaven and earth are becoming one. Isn't that right?

What that means is that centered on heart, going beyond the tribe, the people, and the nation, the family must be tied together like an impregnable fortress. The people is not the problem, the tribe is not the problem, the race is not the problem. If there can be tied together, the world can become one. (37-78)

6. The Power Of Unification Thought

Then what is Unification Thought coaching us to do? Today it is blocking the direction of history which is flowing into the realm of death, and it is saying let's present a new direction; let's present a unification plan. It is saying let's not be second in shedding sweat, blood and tears for the nation. Even not having meals and starving, or in summer going along and eating the dogs' food, let's love the nation and the people in order to save the nation.

The time and the situation for us to speak has come, so if we expand, all the evil things will naturally disappear. We have been doing this until now. What is the unification historical view of the future? The 30 million people of Korea will become one with this thought, and for the world they will raise the banner of being able to peacefully sacrifice for the world, and when the mood is established where all nations will be able to align themselves with that, even if we tell them not to come, they will come. (48,189)

No one can swallow up our Unification Church ideology. Even communism cannot swallow it up. No ideology can swallow it up. Could anyone swallow God? Actually if we look through history God seems like an awfully foolish God. He was constantly trod upon. But in the end He will subjugate Satan.

No one can swallow up the ideology of the Unification Church. After teaching you, what are we going to use it for? Let's melt heaven and earth. Let's get totally rid of Satan in heaven and on earth. Everyone! If this person standing here is not half crazy or mad, then it's a big problem. The day of 2.7 billion people opposing Unification Church must come quickly. If they cannot subjugate the Unification Church, that's the end.

For that we must have minds which can have the victory. Through tears and sweat and devotion we must go beyond the people, go beyond the world and melt God. We must have that mind. Have you ever had that kind of mind? If you cry tears, cry them with the mind to melt God; if you fight, and you fight with the mind to melt God, then you will go to heaven for sure. (11-241, 11-259)

The Unification Church's view is internationalism. If you say internationalism, it includes racialism, and nationalism. These one-sided "isms" should be denied and destroyed, but the Unification Church seeks to absorb them. One scholar said, "Wow! The ideology of the Unification Church is internationalism. That's great. It connects with the family; it connects with the society. It connects with a plan to develop the society and a plan to develop the nation. It has all that content and it stresses the duties of love. When I see all that it is beautiful." (126-336)

What is great about the Unification Church is the fact that through the thought of the Unification Church the whole world can be educated in 40 days through our media organizations. That's great. The directions would be changed abruptly. You should know the amazing fact that we have a world view that can do that. (139-290)

-

Section 3. The Mission Of The Unification Church (Part 1)

1. Three Difficult Problems Of The World And The Unification Church

What does the Unification Church want to do? We know that out ambition is not for the nation, not for the world; it is to carry the burden of God. Then if God exists, what is He like? Would He think or not? What is the heavy burden of God? Have you ever thought about it? Have you ever thought about what might be the heavy burden of God? [Yes.] What is it? The first thing is the problem of declining Christianity and the many religions.

The first problem is how to make these many religions into one. God is suffering from a headache over how to unite religions. Then if the Methodist Church is praying, "God, our Father! Forget about the other Christian churches and bless our Methodist Church," would God listen to that? It is only one among the 400 denominations. When God sees things like, He will think, "Oh you jerks! You damn sectarianists! Before you pray for yourselves, unite Christianity into one! Unite into one and then pray! If you do that, I'll answer your prayer." Would He think like that or not? After having united Christianity, if one prayed, " Oh God! Give us strength to take on your heaviest burden, your greatest headache to make all religions into one. Give us ability! Help us to unite them!," When one prayed like that, heaven would answer, "All right, your prayer is proper!"

Do you think that He would say, "Oh, aren't you greedy. You shouldn't pray like that"? Would He say, "You believe in the Presbyterian Church; you believe in the Catholic Church; you should keep within your denomination when you pray to me." Would He say that? God is hoping for a person to appear who can break down the denominations.

He is waiting for a person to appear who can break down the denominations and make them into one. (clapping) That is the case. For God the first thing that is a problem is religion. The second is how to make the countries of the world into one nation. In view of that if America prayed, "Oh, God! For two hundred years you blessed our nation and established the Christian realm and made us prosper, and made us best in the world. Oh, God! We don't know about the whole world. Forget about the world, and centered on America, bless only America!"

Would God answer that prayer? [No.] What would God do? Would He listen intently, or would He cover His ears? Whether a white person, black or yellow, it doesn't matter. If a person appeared who sought to make all the nations of the world one in God's name and who prayed, "Heavenly Father! Make the people of this world one. Make Christianity into one, and through Christianity make the world into one!" would God pay attention or not? Going beyond his tribe, saying the whites are good, and the blacks are good. . . . In American they teach, "One nation under God." But they do not teach "One world under God."

God's headache is how to make the people of the world into one, or the countries of the world into one. That's a severe headache. Think about it. God thinks about those things; what else would He think about? Then what is the third? What is the third heaviest burden for God? It is how to liberate hell; how to unite the spirit world and hell is a problem. Only if He does this, is God the God of love.

Look. Let's say God is sitting on that throne. When He sees the spirits who have gone to hell and are suffering, saying, "Please save me," what would He think? Would He think, "Hey, you deserve more than that," or would He think, "They are so pitiful?" [They are so pitiful.] Hell must be liberated. So what has to be done? True love goes beyond religion; true love goes beyond the world; true love goes beyond hell. If you have true love you go together with God.

Therefore if you have true love, even religions can be made into one; through that kind of truth the world can be made into one; and hell can be liberated. God has that kind of ability. So centered on God's love we can go together with Him. Patterned after that kind of true love, in order to lay a foundation on the earth centered on true love, many forms of religion were made in the different cultural realms.

You should know that among the religions, there are some religions that are like a world kindergarten, and there are some religions that are like a world elementary school, and there are some religions that are like a world middle school, and there are some religions that are like a world high school, and there are some religions that are like a world university, and there are some religions that are like a world graduate school, and there are some religions that are like a world doctoral course. Do you understand? [Yes.]

I mean that from God's viewpoint it looks like that. They are not made to oppose each other. Once one understands he can see that they are not made to oppose each other. The larger a university is, the more departments it has, Eastern studies, Western studies, African studies, etc. Religion is the same. It should go along as though it had many different departments like a university with this department and that department.

Then what is the Unification Church? Is it a high school? Is it a middle school? Or is it a university, a graduate school, or a doctoral course? Which is it? The more difficult it is, the more like a doctoral course it is; does that make many people go because it's easy? [No.] (laughter) But kindergarten and elementary school are so difficult no one can go. [No] No. You understand well. Good. (laughter)

Not just anyone can come into the Unification Church. Not just anyone can join here. Can anyone come in? No they can't. Studying this is, whew, difficult, and to do the activities, whew, whew. (laughter) (98-114)

The biggest headache for God is communism. Communism. His biggest headache is how in God's name communism can be blocked on this earth. The second problem is who is going to rebuild the established churches which are impoverished, falling behind, and falling into destruction. And what's the third problem? Look at the American youth. They have all become trash. They all need to be thrown into the trash can. They're all addicted to drugs. . . This people is heading for destruction.

Who is going to save these young people from here back into the realm of God's name, centered on a new moral order? Who will take responsibility for these three big problems which are worrying God? Who will do that? Can the present American government do it? The American government can't do it, nor can the UN. There is no one who can do it. No one can do it. These difficult problems which are giving God headaches cannot be solved, and continuing in this way humankind on the earth will all be destroyed.

This is the conclusion that is reached. You should know that centered on Reverend Moon the Unification Church members have come forth saying that they will take responsibility for these three problems. Therefore you must know God's will thoroughly and precisely. God's will is to liberate humankind. His will is for the liberation of humankind. But without resolving these difficult problems, liberation is not possible. That's why the Unification Church has begun to deal with these problems. (90-154)

2. The Providential Mission

1) The Mission of Salvation Through Restoration

What's the Unification Church? It's a church to achieve God's purpose, but what kind of church is that? It's a church shouting that we must go back to the past, that we must start over again. So the church which exists for restoration is the Unification Church. In the original world, God and people existed. But God and the people separated. Their relationship was broken. They didn't even get to shoot. Because the people fell, they didn't even get to shoot. So even if that goal is here, since they couldn't even shoot at it, it's of no use. That's failure, a failure. Everything was a failure.

So people must bring God here, stand here and measure the starting point again, and shoot. That's the only way. When looked at this way, what is Unification Church? It is the church which precisely establishes the starting point for restoration; it can clearly establish the goal, shoot, and head towards the goal. Do you understand? Then what is this straight line? Through what is this straight line drawn? That's the problem. What can determine what this straight line's path is? What is the path which here, without fail, 100 percent accurately, can connect and arrive at a straight direction?

What can do that? What is it made of, this original line which was originally shot and which is the direction line directing history? Is it right that is was shot with strength? Is it right that it was shot with money? Then if you shoot with a straight line, is it right? This is the problem. Therefore the Unification Church is telling people, "Go back to the original starting point." You should know that it is for sure a historical line, a historical line in world history. Isn't that for sure? [Yes] If you arrive here and there is no original point, what will you do? What do you use to aim your shooting? If from the starting point you shoot, and have put a target the size of the world, and then in an extended place along that direct line you put a small target, it's all the same.

If you put a target this size and hit it when you shoot, then it corresponds to the world-sized target. (He draws on the blackboard while speaking.) Even if you put a sign this size and shoot at it, its center corresponds to this center. If from here we shoot to the world target and hit it, what happens? It represents the whole universe. The whole purpose has been realized. Because this is possible, through God and man's full power. . . (134-56)

If the path of restoration could be changed, then God would not have had to work so hard until now, and He would not have had to send many saints to the earth to shed their blood. Therefore what does the Unification Church do? It is a church saying that we should go straight along the road of restoration. (97-119)

Now the age when we have to make a new beginning has come. What is precious about the Unification Church? It is precious because it can resolve the grudge caused by the wrong beginning. The standard of hope to resolve this grudge, which can unite heaven and earth is not your individual selves. You must carry out the responsibility to go beyond the individual to connect the nation and the world.

To fulfill this mission, even if it cost his life, Reverend Moon has gone this way to pioneer this way with the determination to last to the end. This was not for an individual purpose. Then you have to go together along this way. If in this way there is something more precious to be thought about, then you need to follow at least until you die. If not, who will deal with the world of sin? You have to deal with yourself and the cook up the world. (20-329)

2) The Religion which Says It Will Relieve Jesus' Suffering

What does our Unification Church do? What does the Unification Church seek to do? We seek to relieve the sorrow of Jesus. That's the goal. Jesus not only was not welcomed by the nation, and he was not only not welcomed by the people, he was not welcomed by his tribe, his family, or his brothers and sisters. Isn't that true? Look at the Gospel of John. At the Feast of the Tabernacle, Jesus' brothers wanted him to appear and said, "show yourself to the world." They caused Jesus great unforgettable sorrow. (99-250)

From what point does our responsibility begin? It does not start with external things; it has to start with internal things. We must not say our responsibility is the external constitution of the personality. We must straighten up the internal personality. Everything which moves to show itself externally must be swept away. Shouldn't you become the people who go to sleep and wake up in an environment where everyone can sympathize with and feet the pain which tightens peoples' chests without anyone knowing? If someone comes home, just shows up and lives however he wishes. . . there are lots of disgusting people like that, aren't there?

Therefore the external responsibility is not the problem. The external responsibility just flows away. Today the Unification Church must relieve the sorrow of Jesus' deepest inner heart and relieve the sorrow of God's deepest inner heart. This is what Jesus is hoping for most in this age. The painful heart which His unfilial path of death caused God is what Jesus wants to relieve in this age through us, isn't it? So this is something that Jesus should support and heaven should support and the apostles should support and Christianity should support and our historical ancestors should support. (57-221)

When God delivered Jesus to the place of death, how frustrated must He have been? God did not deliver Jesus to the world of death in order to relieve God's sorrow. It was in order to relieve the sorrow of humankind that He delivered Jesus to the world of death. The relief of God's sorrow does not come through man, in spite of it coming through God's son, because humankind betrayed and opposed God's son Jesus. In order to prepare another way to save humankind, God delivered Jesus in the position of a sacrifice to atone for the sins of mankind.

Then who relieves the sorrow of God? Humankind cannot do it. Jesus must relieve it. The thing through which Jesus can relieve that sorrow is not the nation nor the world; it is the body. He must relieve it centered on the body. Jesus had the responsibility to take out the basic root of Satan which is connected to the body, and establish the foundation for victory and stand before God proudly as a beloved son and give comfort to God. But Jesus could not relieve the sorrow of God. So we should realize that because of that, thousands of years have passed as a preparation period for the Second Coming.

Then what is the mission of our Unification Church? In Jesus' stead we must fulfill the responsibility of relieving the sorrow of God which Jesus could not do. Therefore our mission is not to stand in the position of an offering to be sacrificed for humankind; it is to relieve the sorrow of God which could not be relieved while going through the tragic history until now. And after making God happy, to make humankind happy. Our mission is different from that of ordinary Christianity. Do you understand? [Yes.] (47-81)

3) The Unification Church Which Must Complete the Missions of the Three Ages

You should know that the Unification Church has a historical mission. You have studied the Divine Principle, haven't you? [Yes.] Studying the Principle only includes the signs. You don't know the background behind everything, do you? When you eat you say, "Today we have a lot of good food," and you just eat it. But you don't know whether in order to make that food the person, who made it had to fight or what happened. You just pick up things and eat them because they taste good.

For the person who is eating that's understandable, but for the person who made the food, it's not enough. It's the same in all of nature. We don't know how the food was made; whether the rice was stolen; where was it brought from; what kind of people the workers were. The person who made the food could be an enemy of your wife; he could be an enemy from an evil group; people with relationships like that could be the ones who made the things brought in to make the meal with. If we knew all those things we wouldn't be able to eat.

Because God knows all that, we have to separate out those things. Since God is all knowing and all powerful, He knows all those things. Therefore those who are seeking heaven in Satan's world without knowing those things and without cleaning and putting things in order and without purifying them, those people cannot go to heaven. (138-183)

The age of the Second Coming is on a world level. It is not on a national level, it is a world level. Therefore centered on all of the five races, in Africa, South America, and Asia all are told to do fund raising. Everyone is told to go out. Everyone is told to sacrifice. Go out and be insulted. Therefore the Unification Church is the resurrection of the Old Testament Age, the resurrection of the New Testament Age, and the resurrection of the Completed Testament Age. Do you understand what is being said?

So you must become the substantial bodies. You must not fail at that. Everything historical which was invaded in the three ages must be indemnified. Does that follow the theory or not? Is it right? [Yes] You should know that it is here that the theoretical evidence of Satan's world passing away and the heavenly world's being born is clarified. That is the mission of Unification Church. You should know that this is the work which is being done centered on Reverend Moon. Up until now Unification Church members were not to have their own possessions. I do not have my own possessions, either. (119-196)

The Unification Church is going out saying, "let's seek a world one level higher than the established churches." If the established churches show a flat nature, then the Unification Church shows a three dimensional nature. Then which is greater? If I say this maybe you will say I am praising myself, but which is greater? Between the Unification Church and the established churches, which is greater? The Unification Church is greater. Cosmosism is greater.

The Unification Church is saying, "Let's live together with the cosmos." Therefore our Unification Church must complete the missions of the three great ages. We are saying let's liberate the spirits who have gone to spirit world; let's liberate the people living in this evil world, and from this point forward let's liberate the people to come of the future generations. This is how we present the liberation realm of the three great ages. This is an enormous, awesome occurrence.

What would happen if this dream-like content became real? Our eyes would open wide; our jaw would drop; our ears would perk up; and our head would bow down for sure. I have not yet seen a person who was running somewhere fast, do it with his back stiff and straight. Everyone bends over to run. Now the Unification Church is not going off sightseeing somewhere. We are running quickly. Because we are always running, people say they like the doctrine and the sermons, but not the method we are using. To follow on that road their legs would rip apart.

But why is that wrong? Because it's different from the present reality. But we have to use a world-sized step. If we live like this we will not be ruined. If we live like this and are ruined, that would mean that God doesn't exist. Why is that? Because I am living together with the world. This is really marvelous. (28-201)

3. The Unification Of Religions

1) All Religions are Seeking One Goal

There are many religions in this world. We know that they are hoping for the highest goal and are seeking those goats. This is realized by truthful people. Truthful people gathered together in order to seek a true goal, and in history many religions came into existence. Then it is not right for there to be several kinds of truth or several kinds of goals of religions. According to the flow of history, even if a religion existed within the realm of a certain time, when we look at that religion centered on the future goal of goodness to which it is connected beyond its age, even if there are many paths of many religions, we can definitely conclude that they must all pass through one way to reach the world of the one purpose.

But in Christianity there are many denominations. And Buddhism has many denominations, too. Even looking at the world religions that we know, we can see that there are many denominations spread about. Then what is the purpose for all those denominations to have come into existence? It is certain that they would have been started due to an internal desire to establish in their denomination more realistically a better goal which they determined. Because of that even though there may be factional rivalry between the denominations, that is not causing a retreat in the present move forward. It is a rivalry to go to a reformation on a higher level. In spite of that, when they have not been able to do that, the realm of the goal of the two denominations will be in the upper level. Even in a big religion, it will certainly be heading towards one of the highest of purposes.

We know that the goal of a religion, or the center of a religion, the beginning was centered on a god. The god they revere may appear as the god of victory at the very end of the universe. And that god, through himself, through his religious order, or through the way introduced in his doctrine or scriptures will without fail bring to a conclusion one world of victory. It will have a life of faith like this. But there cannot be two gods. There can be only one God. That God is hoping for one goal. He cannot help but be determining one conclusion. (63-13)

2) God's Will is the Salvation of the World, Not Sects and Denominations

Then what kind of' religion is a true religion? It's simple. The religion which follows God's will. What is God's will? God's will is to save the universe. In other words, it is to save the world. The Christians must realize this. God's will is not to save some Christian Presbyterian ritual. It is to save the world. Even if we have to sacrifice the ritual, we have to save the world, and even if we have to sacrifice Christianity, we have to save the world. This is God's will. (77-271)

Doesn't it say so in the Bible? Beginning in Sunday school people are taught to memorize John 3:16. What does it say in John 3:16? Does it say, "For God so loved our Presbyterian Church that He gave His only begotten son?" Does it say, "For God so loved our Methodist Church that He gave His only begotten son?" Does it say, "For God so loved the Catholic Church that He gave His only begotten son?" No. What did God say? "For God so loved the world" -- the world. Setting that teaching aside and putting one's church first, one's denomination first, the wicked groups stressing this will all fall, clatter clank, to ruin in the Last Days. Therefore we are breaking down the denominations.

The denominationalism of the Pope in Rome, His right of omnipotence, all these things. . . . What does the Unification Church's Reverend Moon say? "For God so loved the world that." Jesus came to love the world. Jesus died to save the world. Not just the Presbyterians. The ideological bases are all distorted. In trying to reform this, even while being opposed I am going with my heart. The path of truth is gone while being opposed. I am doing a movement for the unification of religions. For example, in Islam there are several denominations. It is divided into three denominations which are fighting. I gave money and started a unification movement for them to become one. Come on, is that possible? The Christians are fighting, but I have begun a unification movement for the denominations, even while being opposed. (144-223)

The original mission of Christianity is to take on the responsibility of saving mankind in order to realize God's will. If they can't do that, standing in front of the judgment seat, they won't be able to go the way they want. When I checked into it, that's what I found. You must know this clearly. Where is the true religion? It is the religion which seeks to invest its nation, of course, and its denomination or its church for humankind.

This kind of religion will not fail. It will not be ruined. There are too many heretics, too many false arguments which cannot be believed; in this current society there are so many things to be sorted out. . . When we look at things from the viewpoint of the principle of who does more for the nation, and who does more for the world, we can see how the truth and the false can be distinguished. You should know this. (77-272)

-

Section 3. The Mission Of The Unification Church (Part 2)

4. The Need For The Unification Of Religions

1) There is One Absolute God

You are all hoping for what we call unification, aren't you? [Yes.] These days in the churches there are many denominations and they are always fighting about something, so they are shunned by society. Think about it. Religion acts centered on God, but that God, how many Gods are there? How many Gods should there be? [There is one.] There's one, one. There is only one absolute God. There should be only one. But since there are the Presbyterian God, the Methodist God, the Holiness Church God, today the Unification Church God, and some kind of Buddhist God, Confucian God, and the Muslim God, what is happening here?

There, where people have forfeited the place of the absolute God, and are worshipping relative "denominational Gods," they can never know the fragrance of absolute value. That is the logical conclusion. Dreaming of the salvation of humankind, the ideal world, paradise on earth, or paradise in heaven through such religions is a joke. Perhaps the God of Islam may be asserted as one part of the attributes of God, as a God revealing God's attributes; that would be possible, but it cannot replace the absolute God. There is room for only one absolute God.

Therefore in order to go before God who can be called the absolute God, it can be concluded that all religions can become one. Unless that happens, as the Last Days approach, all will break down. Therefore the one world realized by absolute value cannot come into existence through religions seeking relative gods. If one is standing within a religious realm having this kind of concept, it can be concluded that religion too cannot help be destined to be reformed. (121-143)

2) God Does Not Need Several Religions

God does not need several religions. God does not wish for Buddhism to exist; He does not wish for Islam to exist; He does not wish for Confucianism to exist; He does not wish for Christianity to exist. If there are religions, God wishes they would become one together on the basis of God's Will, work for the liberation of the world, abolish evil from the earth, and go forth together centered on God's purpose while realizing the world of goodness. God does not want religions which forget about the world and fight from a sectarian position. In the same way that high-level cultures absorbed low-level cultures, high-level religions absorb low-level religions. That does not happen through force; it cannot help but happen naturally.

That is inevitable because of the development towards a good world. If we look at God's will from that perspective, when we look at things while centered on God, when we think that God surely established religions in this world to carry out the providence of salvation, we see that those religions definitely have a world nature. We must have one religion. The doctrine of that religion must include content which realizes the world of oneness.

Becoming the world of oneness is not becoming a world of oneness without a relationship with God. There must be the content of a religious doctrine which places God as the subject and brings heaven and earth into a completely close oneness. And it must not fight with the ideologies and thought systems; it must have the subjective power to automatically absorb them. And it does not become one with the people on its side, or only its own people, or its own cultural background; it must have the ability to absorb and digest all the different, opposite content. Without that, it is impossible. Then one does not become one only with the people he likes. This must not seek to become one only with one's own side excluding one's enemies; it must be a religious content seeking to become one without leaving out one's enemies. God wants that kind of religion, and Jesus would have come with that kind of religious goal. (93-200)

3) in the End All Religions Must Become One

In God's providence, in order to realize His Will, God has gone through a historical course of so many situations. Throughout the course of history humankind has lived in different cultural backgrounds due to differences in climate or the environment or their geological surroundings, and at the same time have had different habits and customs. Therefore we cannot help but think that in order to fulfill the providence of salvation, in order to deal with each individual, in order to deal with each family, in order to deal with each society and nation, God carried out a providence appropriate to all the different backgrounds of humankind and to all the different cultural backgrounds.

When seen from this position, when we say that history develops in the will of God's providence, it is a logical conclusion to say that there are both main stream and subsidiary providential courses which can realize God's providential history which develops through the course of history. Looked at this way, there are many religions in the world. At first God established incomplete, superstition- like religions, and through the course of history He caused them to seek God, and gradually, gradually He united them into high-level religions, and in the end He will lead them into the age of the completion of the providence of salvation through the ideal of one religion.

If God is a God who loves the world, it logically follows that He would carry out the providence in that way. (121-295)

Centered on the many different cultural backgrounds or national environments, God made many religions appropriate to them and gathered them together, and since they were spread out like the fingers and toes, he gradually unified them. Now, as you know, there are four great religious cultural realms. They are the Christian cultural realm, the Buddhist cultural realm, the Islamic Cultural realm and the Confucian cultural realm. In the end they must become one. All results appear according to what was sown. Because our human ancestors sowed the tragedy of the separation of the mind and body and their struggle, that kind of resultant world must appear. Therefore there is a world centering on people of the mind and there is a world centering on people of the body.

The conclusion is what I said before: The mind became the dwelling place of God, and on the other hand, the body became the dwelling place of the evil spirit. But a good spirit and an evil spirit cannot exist in the same place. If they are in the same place, they fight continuously. Therefore if we look at the world today, the democratic world and the communistic world are both hoping for a leader who can find the way to the new world of oneness. All of the many religions have concepts of the Second Coming, and all of them are waiting for a leader who can unite religions into one and let the people of the world live well.

From now on, what is the problem of the world? It is religion. Even if ideological problems are solved, it is not enough if a thought system cannot resolve the religious problem. These kinds of complicated problems cannot be solved blindly. The process must follow fundamental rules. If God exists, that God must find the path which can solve things according to an official course following the fundamental rules. (54-27)

Today our Unification Church should become a religious group doing what kinds of things? It must become a religious group able to unite churches. It must become a church able to unify churches. To do that, if we look at the problem of what must be done to unite them and make them into one, we must first go before God with conviction that we can fulfill our portion of responsibility. Without doing that, as the Unification Church which has the name of Unification Church, we have no way of fulfilling our mission. (63-325)

4) The Plan for Unification of Religions

The person standing here named "Moon" put up the awesome name of "The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." Will unification really be possible? It will certainly happen. But will it really happen? Even if we just talk about Christianity, it has divided into over 400 denominations which have been fighting throughout history until now. I believe that you know well that this is the absolute truth. Christianity itself is at the stage of breaking down.

At this stage, what is the Unification Church? Now you may think that this person named Mr. Moon is a little strange in the head, but I don't think that is difficult. If there is a denomination which has a strict rule to live for others, and all the denominations make an effort greater than that denomination, I think they will surely become one. And even if a religion is heretical, if it makes an effort above the spirit which that church is seeking, I believe even that religion will become one with them, too. This human being called Moon cannot do it, but because God is that kind of being, because God, who is the subject, is that kind of being, if we keep a reciprocal position with that kind of being, naturally through God's power, I believe they will become one. This is logical. (72-22)

When you hear the name Unification Church, perhaps you may ridicule us saying, "Oh, this thing called Unification Church, in history many people dreamed about it and failed. Now to come out and talk about it when things are nearly done, what's this Unification Church?" But if you do, then you have not thought about the plan of how to do it. But if there is a group which is willing to go to the end centered on this rule of living for others, even if Christianity has 400 denominations, they will become one. Today if America lives for the world, if it lives for the world sincerely until America itself disappears, then centered on that America the world would become one. Not just for a moment; it's an eternal standard, eternity. If there were a nation like that, that nation would lead the world, and not only that, even God would welcome us. (70-308)

What is my secret method for achieving unification centered on the Unification Church? I don't look at things in a complicated way. It's a matter of looking at things simply and having to analyze them in a complicated way. How do you look at things simply? If there are two of you put your foreheads together and fight over whether your denomination is right or my denomination is right, and even if your objects are heretical or even the devil Satan, let's keep visiting them. Let's meet them continuously. Go for one year, go for two years, go for three years, and then when they think about it, they will realize they overdid it. People have consciences.

After three or more times of treating a person excessively, they hear the voice of their consciences. "Oh, come on. You have to think in terms of moral principles. A person shouldn't be like that. You overdid it." (126-331)

Think about it. The Roman Catholic Church and the Greek Orthodox Church fought for 950 years. After that now in the midst of confusion they are saying let's become one, but it is impossible for them to become one. Furthermore, the Protestants have divided into many denominations, around 400 denominations, and each is saying it is great; but with all of them saying they are great, they cannot unite.

Then how is the Unification Church going to unite them? It's simple. The method of unification is simple. If Reverend Moon loves the members of a church more than the minister of that church, he can make them into one. The problem is that. And further, if our members of the Unification Church love the minister of a church more than the members of that church, they can become one. Isn't this the duty of the true teaching which Jesus left us, "not as I will, but as Thou wilt."? His will could not exist. Living one hundred percent for others, other than by that way heavenly fortune cannot be established. That is the deepest point of Christianity. When we go to spirit world and are judged, that is all there is. (87-38, 77-198)

We must unite the religions. With what? With our fists? Through threats and intimidation? Through dictatorial power? No. It's simple. Shall I tell you how? The method is simple. It's to keep on trying until it happens. It's to just keep on trying until it happens. If you don't sleep when others are sleeping and don't eat when others are eating and don't play when others are playing, it will work. In that way one person will become two, two people will double and double and double . . . multiply and multiply and become ten million people and go beyond a hundred million people and when it becomes several hundred million people, it will be completed.

The established churches will also surely become guides for the Unification Church. I'll make that happen. No matter how people say it won't happen, let them talk. I am checking out all those various people. So how will we do it? It's simple. We live more for their religious order than they can. It's simple. Now as I do supra-denominational religious work, each year I use several times more the amount of money used by any of the denominations of the established churches. For our Unification Church we use 44 million won a month. That doesn't even cover a few day's worth of my expenses. But for our supra-denominational work I have used hundreds of billions. Was it good to do that, or bad to do that? [Good to do that.] It was bad. That's not taking good care of your own household.

Among the things that the Unification Church has done until now, those done for the Unification Church . . . . look at the Unification Church, took at the churches in the countryside; they work only for the nation, for the world. (171-165)

Therefore after heaven's laws have grown to a certain level, the wind blows. When it blows, the source of life, if the power of life and love are one with the traditional standard, there at that point a large joint appears and grows . . . This point which cuts through that joint which can go through that joint . . . if you follow it everything will be ruined. It goes like this and goes like this; one can't know where it will go. But love cuts through this center and goes out. It's saying persecution is a shameful thing. Because we know those laws, the Unification Church, even if it is in the realm of fortune to be ruined, it will maintain itself and not only be proud of today's progress but also run along the road of the hopes and dreams of the glorious world of progress.

This is the way of Unification believers. So when we reach the final place of rest and settle in, we will be the group living in castles. Do you understand? [Yes.] Centered on the main castle there will be north, south, east and west castles. If one cannot live in the main castle, one lights the candle of love which can live in a branch castle. The candle is the same. just it is large or small. Then if these candles are gathered together larger, they are transformed into a candle which can light the universe. Unification comes from love. That's why it is Unification Church.

The thing about Unification Church which can unite the established churches, unite the world, and unite all the various things of all the peoples, is living for others, and living for others, and forgetting, and living for others and forgetting, and living for others and forgetting. . . The angle one degree, two degrees, three degrees. . . after 360 degrees have been filled and return to zero, this is in a new position and the degrees go backward. In this way the opposition can be changed into the ideal world.

This will definitely realize the king, queen, prince and princess of the palace of love, and it will be possible for it to continue. Knowing this you should know what kind of position you are to have. . . (179-173)

5) The Cooperation of Spirit World and the Unification of Religions

We must unite the denominations. In uniting the denominations if we don't have the ability to distinguish between things done well and things not done well, we cannot unite them. We should not insist on unification without any preparation. We must have some content which can cause them to unite. And we must unite the thought systems. But without having united the denominations, the thought systems cannot be united. In that sense, we must know that the Unification Church has appeared carrying the banner of responsibility for world history. So we are saying let's unify the churches. The spirit world cooperates in uniting the churches. Everyone who attends the Unification Church will know this fact. Do you know or not? Do you know that the spirit world is cooperating with the Unification Church or not?

How big is the spirit world? How many spirits will be on our side? Around three billion? All of the people who have come to the earth and left are hanging in the spirit world. Whether they are hanging upside down or hanging sideways, however they may be hanging, all of them are hanging in the spirit world. All of them are to cooperate with the Unification Church in the future. Their worry is that even though they say they will help we may not allow them to participate. So now the spirit world is in an uproar. Do you know these things? In the spirit world there are spirits who believed in Buddhism, spirits who believed in Confucianism, spirits who believed in Islam; spirits who believed in all the religions are gathered together. These groups are to cooperate.

The fortune of unification is rising up in the spirit world. If this happens, no matter how much one doesn't want it, the fortune of unification will come here on earth. When winter passes, Spring is to come, but if someone thinks Spring shouldn't come and tries to defend himself against Spring, can he stop the Spring which is coming? If you say you will defend yourself during the winter, it doesn't work either. Spring flies in from a different place. You cannot resolve it from within. If you want to solve something it has to be done from another place, not from within.

The Unification Church is asserting that we should unite, but that unification plan is not within; it is somewhere else. That other place is the spirit world. Unification will be achieved without fail. Christianity says they want to unite. Does it seem they will be able to unite or not? [No.] If it were you would it be possible? People who think that unification will happen, raise your hands. In order to do that we all must become people who will do it instead of others. The problem lies there. (24-264)

The Unification Church must lead the way and unite the denominations. In Korea we have been insulted. Everyone says that the Unification Church is a bad place, but even newspaper reporters say that they cannot help but acknowledge that we have the ability to foster the atmosphere of supra-denominationalism. You must know that the spirit world is cooperating from behind the scenes for sure. (24-267)

6) Harmony Between the Denominations is a Necessary Condition for Heading Towards World Peace

There are many people who ask what religion can do in such a secular age. My views on that are the following: world religions provide a common yet unchanging foundation of value systems; that is to say, they assert absolute values, and on that foundation all the governments must realize true harmony; with a proper value system science and technology should guide humankind in a valuable direction; all the cultural realms on earth should be purified and uplifted through a tradition centered on God, and that tradition should belong to all people, and the religions should make sure that tradition is transmitted from generation to generation.

Truly I can say to you, this kind of ideal is the establishing of God's Kingdom of Heaven on earth. And I believe this is possible. Some people assess me as too idealistic, and I acknowledge that. But I have no other choice because God called me and gave me this kind of mission. Up until now I have not just taught about God's ideal; I have dedicated my life to the work of realizing God's will on earth. During that time the missionary work, educational work, the scholastic work, the victory over communism work, and the harmony that I promoted between the denominations and churches and the social service activities were all for that. Among these many areas, what I want to stress is the harmony between the denominations and churches. One substantial problem that humankind is facing today is the present situation of the mutual lack of understanding brewing within each of the world's religions, between the religions, and between the many Christian denominations.

In spite of many varied efforts to solve these problems, the antagonism and hostility of the religious associations continue unchanged. The religious wars which occurred over the past many centuries are still not over today. There have been many movements for mutual understanding, but between sincere believers, indifference, religious narrow-mindedness, as well as the tendency for religious pride are still prevalent. In spite of most of the religions worshipping the same God, and frequently even having the same doctrine, religious people continue to oppose each other and to act like enemies. We must come to realize the truth that God is beyond denominationalism, doctrines or sectarianism. God's purpose has always been to save all of humankind; it has not been to save just one special people or race or religious organization. And His purpose has not changed up to this moment now.

If, as religious people, we do not stop these fights and antagonistic actions between ourselves, we will not be able to help God save the world. Many religious leaders have felt keenly about this, but because of many complicated problems, the solution suffered frequent setbacks. What I have stressed all along is that harmony between the religions is a necessary condition for world peace. Because it was impossible until now for any one religion to be the complete spokesman for God, the varied interpretations that the religions have are inevitable outcomes. But for the reason that we are all the children of one heavenly parent, we are all brothers and sisters within one extended family. Accordingly, between religions there is no need for conflict and hatred. (133-273)

5. World Salvation And World Unification

1) The Mission of World Salvation

What would be God's will? Of course saving one individual would also be God's will, but it is saving the world that is God's will. Furthermore, when an individual is saved and stands before God, God needs an individual who says he would like to believe in heaven and be saved for the sake of the world. God wants representatives of the families, but He would like to establish representatives of the families in order to save the world. He wants to establish representatives of the people, but it is not for one race of people; He wants to establish representatives who can lead all the peoples of the world. He wants to establish representatives of the nation, but wouldn't He want national representatives who say they will fulfill the mission of saving all the nations of the world?

Today when we look things from the position of working for that kind of will of God, we see that we must be saved individually but we must be saved in order to save the world, and we must be saved as a family but in order to save the world, and we must be saved as tribes, as peoples and as nations, but we must be saved in order to save the world. It will not do if we are not that kind of individual and family. (69-100)

What is the Unification Church saying we should do? It's saying we should make the world into one. Is it saying we should make it into one and then be ruined? Then that's an evil group. It's saying we should make the world into one and then attain a good world, the world of goodness. Therefore when we look at it logically as well, the Unification Church appeared as an inevitable religion. Even if it's not the Unification Church, a church which is idealistic and correct logically had to appear. If we say such a church can come into existence, if that is evidence, then it is true without a doubt that God exists. Don't you think so? Then considering that God exists, if God's love is revealed, everything is resolved. Then how can the evidence of godly love, the love of God, be actualized? You must realize that this is the destined task of the Unification Church. (94-283)

If the Lord comes, He does not come to save one nation. He doesn't come to save one nation. He comes to save the world. When that time comes close, because it is the Last Days, unless we go beyond the nation and discover the world which we can love more, unless we go beyond the nation and value the people of heaven more, unless we go beyond the nation and carry out a movement which can love God, we can conclude that the world will be destroyed. We should know that this is the way of thought and this is the way of unification which the world people can hope for in the future.

Here the color of one's skin is not a problem. Here the cultural background is not a problem. Our hope and our goal is only becoming one for the sake of the world which is for God's will and God's love. That through the world becoming one, the ideal world which God and humankind are hoping for will come about. This is how I see it. Accordingly I know that it is the mission of the Unification Church to teach the way to go as an individual, the way to go as a family, the way to go as a tribe, the way to go as a people and the way to go as a nation, and the way to go as the world. (53-24)

Our Unification Church is a religion for saving the world. The Unification Church has put forth the thought and tradition that the world must be saved even if it means sacrificing Christianity and America. The tradition that I am talking about and teaching in the Unification Church is not Reverend Moon's tradition. Everything is God's tradition. Now you have received Reverend Moon's thought; you must inevitably go and connect to Reverend Moon's and God's tradition. This is destiny, destiny. (130-240)

Our Unification Church is now suffering. Because of whom are we suffering? Is it because of "I"? [No.] It's because of the world. The purpose is different. We are not saying we will be saved; we are saying we will save the world and die. Now the work we are doing is the same work that the spirits in spirit world are doing. What do the spirits in spirit world do? They are trying to save the world. Matching that, the place that is trying to do that work is the Unification Church. According to what was paid for in this way for several thousands of years, it is the responsibility of the Unification Church to contract it to some tens of years and raise it up. (72-162)

God's purpose is to save the world even if one nation has to be sacrificed. In the end, if we stick to the idea of the nation, and are faced with the traditional concept of the nation we cannot find the world. Therefore in order for us to find the nation, we must go beyond the idea of the nation. Without being centered on this kind of thought, even if the world said it would come into the will, centered on one's own people, centered on one's own tribe, centered on one's own nation, they would all begin to fight again.

Long ago the peoples who fought had bad feelings and called each other names. The Will cannot be realized in that way. If the world becomes one in front of the Will, Germany will be saved, England will be saved, all will be saved. If that doesn't happen and each one puts his nation first, all will be broken. Our goal is to go beyond the idea of nation and plant the conviction that we have to live loving the world. (54-162)

The Unification Church is carrying a world-level mission. It is in a position to connect to that ultimate blessing which must be given over to humankind. This is an awesome blessing. At this point, do your duty and fulfill your responsibility completely. Go over all the various world-level ups and downs of life which you run into through your environment and the many courses of history. This amazing truth that you have met today, you should know that this blessing is more amazing and more awesome than if you owned a whole country, or than if you captured and ruled the world, or even than having the heavens and the earth. (43-297)

2) The Establishment of An Equable Civilization Through the Combining of Eastern and Western Civilizations

Adam fell because his thinking was centered on himself. Abraham, too, was ruined while dreaming of his own blessings, and the people of Israel were ruined while they were dreaming of their own people's blessings. Today in this world, Christianity is dreaming centered only on itself and it is falling into ruin. We must create a new culture which can walk on the earth, take its stand, and on that foundation find prosperity. For that we must make a volcanic crater which can begin this work. This is what the Unification Church is heading for. In the future, just like the meaning of the noun unification, the day when the world can unite will come. That day is the Last Days. (16-169)

The Unification Church must fulfill the mission of being a bridge connecting the Eastern and Western cultural realms. The Unification Church has sufficient content to do that. To prepare for that time which will absolutely come, we must prepare our subject nature. We must prepare a kind of parent body which can spread out to the nations and the world. This is the reason we must strengthen the system of our activities. (27-200)

What is the Unification Church? We place material below the spirit. They should become one, but the West and the East are different. They are opposites. How can they become one? They have been divided; how can they become one? Well then, should the East which has represented the spiritual side go and carry the West on its back, or should the West which has represented the external things go to the East and carry it on its back? Which should it be? [The West has to go to the East and carry it on its back.]

Why should it be that way? The mind is the center. Centered on the mind, the body must follow the mind. The body must unite with the mind. The mind is the center; it would be destructive for the center to go and carry the body on its back. The center stays still, and the body comes and becomes one with it, and centered on the center it must revolve around it. Is that right? [Yes.] Am I saying this because I'm from the East and want to subjugate the West, or am I saying it because it stands to reason? [It stands to reason.] (147-90)

Then ultimately owing to what does a civilization bear fruit? It is through religion that it bears fruit. It is not owing to politics. It is not owing to economics or anything else that it bears fruit. Because culture definitely develops on the foundation of religious thought, it is owing to religion that it must bear fruit. (78-312)

Only after the Unification Church digests the four great cultural realms can it come into the center. That is what the Unification Church means by the center culture civilization, the center culture civilization which Reverend Moon is asserting. The center culture civilization is the central civilization. It matches the degrees of the four directions and it means the realm which has the subjective ability to control the four directions from the subject position. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] The conclusion can be made. What's the method of heaven? [Being struck and then taking things.] It's taking things. (113-143)

3) The Five Races as Brothers and Sisters of One Family

The problem of whether the Unification Church can unify the world or not depends on whether we can or cannot love the five races of mankind whom no one has loved until now. In love can you sacrifice the individual and love the tribe, and sacrifice the tribe and love the people, and sacrifice the people and love the nation, and sacrifice the nation and love the world, and sacrifice the world and love heaven and earth?

If that can be done from beginning to end and the conclusion can be reached, this kind of movement would last forever worldwide. So today the Unification Church ended up talking about cosmosism. The Unification Church has made many new words. Cosmosism refers to wanting to make the world into one home. So in this home there must be a mother and father, and here heaven is the father and earth is the mother. Next there must be brothers and sisters. The parents are heaven and earth, and the brothers and sisters are humankind. Therefore the direction of the Unification Church is different from that of other people. (36-296)

What is the Unification Church? What is done by the Unification Church? What is it seeking to do? It is seeking to make everything into one. One. It's creating oneness. If a white person says something is right and a black person says that it shouldn't be done, are they one? Therefore to become one, the blacks say its okay to do it this way, and the whites do it, and the blacks say it's okay. Without doing that we won't be able to see a unified world, unification. The unified world, the world of peace, the world of oneness, it's all a fantasy. It is impossible. (161-23)

What our Unification Church says is "Become one, you five races. Digest everything. Become harmonized." It's wild. What's all this wildness? just believe in the Unification Church. What? Make boats, and do this and do that, go out on the ocean and catch fish? What's all this about? Going out on the ocean and catching fish is a piece of cake. In the future everyone will go to the mines and dig coal, and dig diamonds, and dig gold. Then how will we do it? Yes, if you dig a tunnel, you must dig it for a few thousand feet, for a few hundred miles. (laughter) (111-97)

Those of us living in the present age, what is it that will allow us to go beyond our racial characteristics and our racism? We cannot do it with the national concepts of today. It is impossible with the ideologies of the world today or the national concepts. It can be concluded that it cannot be done except through love centered on God. Therefore only a true religion can go beyond the nation, and go beyond race. That is to say, unless we start with love centered on God, it cannot be done. When we look at it like that, our Unification Church should try it.

From God's side, if we look at the people of the world vertically, they all have levels, but if we look at them horizontally, how is it? They are all brothers. Brothers. When we look at it that way, they are all God's sons. They are brothers. Brothers. To make their parent happy, to become one centered on their parent, what do they have to do? The brothers have to love one another. If one brother is not living well and doesn't have much to wear and is living pitifully, then the elder brother who is living well and the next brother, all of them should divide up what they have and make their brother like themselves. This is the way to become one. (86-181)

4) Building the One World Which is Centered on God

Today Christianity is a world religion both in name and in reality. But facing this world religion, Christianity, there are still walls remaining worldwide. In the true sense of the word, has it loved the world and fought for the world? One basic wall is blocking the road which world Christianity must go today. And not only for Christianity; that kind of wall is still facing many religions.

How are we going to break down that wall? This is a very important problem which the religious people or religions must solve at this point in history. In order to tear down this wall and go over it, what must we do? A religion must not stress the people of the nation it comes from. A religion which puts its own nation's people first will never be able to realize the world-level will. One must go beyond one's people or nation; one must do away with the traditional social structure or culture of one's people, and seek a society centered on world people and seek a world which can become one with God's will. There all the hearts should be united, and all daily life should be united.

Unless the religions carry out decisively the work to unite the concepts of life and the concepts of the world, religion will not remain. From this viewpoint, the Unification Church today must fulfill an important responsibility to present these problems. This is not to spread a religious fight which puts one's own people first; it is to spread a religious fight for the world.

We must become the Unification Church which does not seek a concept of happiness which puts one's own people first but rather seeks a concept of happiness which puts the world first. When we look at the course of history centered on religion, this present age is that kind of point. We must know that. A concept which puts one's self first, a concept which puts one's family first, one's nation, that is to say if one's nation is Korea, a concept which puts Korea first, with such concepts internationalism is impossible.

To make internationalism possible, a person who can do that must come out of Korea. In order for the Unification Church to become like that, centered on God from within yourselves you will have to solve the problem of how firm your life foundation for internationalism is. (27-179)

-

Section 4. Establishing The Kingdom Of Heaven On Earth (Part 1)

1. God's Will To Establish The Sovereignty Of A Heavenly Country On Earth

What is God's will? It is to make the people of this earth into his beloved people, to make this earth into his beloved territory, and, by bringing the people and the territory into one sovereign nation, to create the ideal world. Do you understand what this is saying? Who will come and rule that ideal world? The coming Lord and God will act together to create an eternal, unchanging, ideal, sovereign nation. If you reach that point, because you enter the realm of direct dominion, when that time comes it will not be an age when people say they do not know God; everyone will communicate with spirit world and will be able to feel God.

Until now although God existed, God could not show His power even once. Until now even though God existed, He was pushed around by Satan's world, sacrificed and chased. Until now He could not be the God who ruled this satanic world or who judged this satanic world. Why is that? Because He didn't have His nation. Because God did not have a nation which was better than the nations of Satan's world, God could not act as the God He is.

He sent Jesus into the world in order to establish one sovereign nation which would be higher than the archangel nations of the satanic world, one sovereign nation centered on one world-level national standard which can stand above the nations of the satanic world. Only then can Adam rule and God's original dignity be established. But even though God has dominion, in order to stand with honor, if He has a nation which is less than Satan's nations, or tribe or family, then when God is working from such a position, His honor and position cannot be established. (56-133)

What is the mission of the Unification Church? Even though we are living in the world on earth, we are paving the way which will relieve the sorrow centered on the sovereignty of the heavenly nation in the spirit world. When God looks out from the spirit world, the spirit world should be filled up with the ancestors of the history of the cosmos; but in spite of that, the kingdom of heaven is empty. They are all in paradise or in hell. How sorrowful God must be to see that.

Therefore when the day of the Lord comes, from the very bottom of hell or paradise, which is not heaven, we will begin by making a new concept of the ideal. We will find the Cain and Abel connected to the bottom of hell and establish God's new concept of the family. We will establish God's new concept of the tribe, God's new concept of the people, God's new concept of the nation, and God's new concept of the world. And all the people on earth have to be restored through indemnity.

Without carrying out restoration through indemnity centered on Cain and Abel, absorbing and digesting everything, passing through the unified world, and for the first time forming on earth the empty spirit world, we cannot release the will of the hope of God centered on the heavenly country. So Jesus also said, . .whatever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatever you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."

Without realizing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, will the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world appear? [No.] Without establishing the heavenly country on the earth, the good sovereignty in spirit world cannot be recovered. These are the inherent and awesome origin and circumstances of the matter. (143-29)

1) The Purpose of the Church is to Save the Nation

What is the purpose of the church? Churches exist in order to save the nation. But Christianity does not know this. In Christianity they say the purpose of the churches is to go to heaven. And if we see who that is centered on, it is centered on the individual. That's why it created an individualistic country like America. The place which is saying we should pioneer the world anew is the Unification Church.

The Unification Church members' witnessing is not in order to make the Unification Church prosper. It is in order for the nation to prosper. A religion must not just remain within one nation. Because the Jewish religion lost its leading role to be able to save the Israelite nation, it was ruined. Living for the nation is the policy of the Unification Church.

If the Unification Church seeks to unite many religions, it can't do that without loving the members of many churches. We must love other churches more than the members of those churches do. What is the unification policy of the Unification Church? It is love. Without being loved, this evil world cannot be subjugated. What did Jesus say to do if your right cheek was struck? [To offer your left cheek] For whom did He say to do that? You and I are citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. You and I still have remaining before us the road of death which we must go over.

If we love like this, centered on the heavenly nation, we can forgive. Do you understand? A and B were not one individual and one individual. You are a person to be pitied, and I am a person to be pitied. Does it make sense for people who are to be pitied to fight with each other? Since all of us are in the pitiful position of not having a nation, and we must seek the nation, if I realize that first, I have the responsibility to find it for everyone even while being beaten along the way. Therefore even if your right cheek is struck, you must find that nation, even if you have to offer your left cheek. (34-330)

What must the Unification Church do? This is important. Religion must lead the nation and lead the world. It must lead the world. Therefore the Unification Church is saying we should save the nation.

We must work for the nation, and the view that we must work for the world is clear. (73-119)

What our Unification Church is hoping to do is to find out how to establish one good nation in front of God's will. On the day that one nation stands in front of God's will, no matter how diabolical and vicious the realm of Satan's world is, it will submit to the good nation. That is the principle of the original creation of heaven and earth. That's why the Messiah is sent. (75-194)

2) The Unification Church Which Must Accomplish the Liberation of the Homeland

Why does our Unification Church use the word unification? It is not to bring blessings to my individual self. What is the desire which is the unchangeable determination of our minds? It is the liberation of our homeland. The homeland which God had hoped for, the homeland which Jesus Christ hoped for, the homeland which the Holy Spirit hoped for, the homeland which our many ancestors hoped for. Let us make that homeland our center, and let us give our full devotion to the way that God has prepared in order to realize that homeland. How can we establish the individual who can offer filial piety, and the family which can offer filial piety, and the tribe which can offer filial piety and the people which can offer filial piety? This is the present-time Unification Church's mission. (155-215)

What is the Unification Church saying we should do? What is it saying we should unite? It's a unification religion so we are saying we should unite religions. So what are we saying we should do? Liberation of the homeland in God's name; we should liberate the homeland of the earth in God's name. Therefore if someone is one of our Unification Church missionaries, he knows that he must bury his bones in that nation, and he has gone determined to bury his bones there. He takes responsibility for the partial mission of that nation in establishing the homeland, and has overturned the administrational order of the districts and provinces.

So now to say how far it has come, the future time when the political people of the world will not be able to accomplish anything without our help is already arriving. Now it is already starting to happen. We have never had a constitution which was in accordance with the principle of the unity of heaven and earth. In the constitution of Korea there is no content which coincides with laws which can lead to the standards of the unified world centered on the ideal Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the constitution of the heavenly country in God's name. There is no content which coincides. God is not there. Do you understand? [Yes.]

Therefore we are shouldering that kind of mission. Our final landing place is the earth. Our brothers are the 5 billion people on the earth. That's why we have international marriages. It is humankind's desire to want the line of love to put down its anchor in a farther place. That is what God wants. (148-110)

3) We Must Become a People Who Have a Nation

Today because the nation and world in which we are living are to be the restored form of the Garden of Eden, the world must become the world of peace, the world without sin, the world where heaven can be happy. But because it could not become that, you must think as follows, "Oh, when I see Satan flourishing in the world which I should possess, I should not forget that I should have a nation and be proud of it, I should have a nation and be proud about it. . ."

Have you ever been proud of your nation? Satan brags about his nation. When we confront Satan we are in the position of having only a family. In front of Satan who has nations, from our position of shame we cannot wield authority; therefore you should know that in front of Satan we are always driven to the wall. In order to relieve the sorrow of the Lord of Heaven, we must become a people who have a nation.

On the settled foundation of having registered your family with dignity in the heavenly nation, you must have an environment where your sons and daughters will be assigned the authority of the nation, and the duty of loving loyalty to the heavenly nation can be distinguished under the protection of heaven. Only then for the first time as an original person can you find the way to go and by realizing the family foundation be grafted onto the restored position. You who are the Cain people of today must know this. "Well, I've got to educate my son, and then my wife. You say that, and of course you must think about the economic restoration as well. But the family must cooperate and take responsibility for the nation.

To save the nation the people must sacrifice. To save the nation, the tribe must also sacrifice; to save the nation, the family must sacrifice. When we look at it from that position, in order to find that nation, the Unification Church itself normally carries out activities based on that principle. Do you understand? Because of that it will not be ruined. Knowing clearly that we stand in that position, from this time on, you must go forward centered on that one determination. (58-198)

Then do our Unification Church believers have a Unification Church nation? Do they or don't they? Do we have the Unification Church or not? We have the church, don't we? When this church group seeks to lose its life, what happens? It will find it, and when it finds it life, it will die. Christians, are you seeking to lose your lives or to find your lives? In the Last Days that is what will be compared. The religious group which sought to sacrifice itself for the nation will live together with the nation; the religious groups which caused loss to the nation will be ruined together with the nation. This is a historical, absolute rule. Then today we must proudly realize that we are the group which is going forth with this as our standard. Do you understand? [Yes.] (55-22 1)

4) The Place Which is Seeking to make the Citizens of the Heavenly Nation

Then what is Unification Church, this Unification Church? What is the Unification Church saying we should do? It is saying we should build the ideal nation. What is Unification? Unification has in it a subjective nature. Does that mean following along in a reciprocal relationship? If we say unification (Tongil) the "tong" character is the leading "tong." It means to lead or guide. Do you understand what that means? Accordingly, when we say Unification Church that means making all the churches into one.

At the same time that a church represents the family, it also represents the nation. So it is like a tribe. It means it's in the realm of the tribe. It's a middle position. Here all the tribes which represented the nation are gathered here. What is God's purpose for making an educational organization like this? Here all the races will gather to be trained. . . .

This is a training center, a place for training. A spiritual training center, it is a training center for the family of the future, for the people of the future. The church must correctly teach the way the family should go, the way the tribe should go, the way the nation should go. Like this ,in the past all of the prophets, if the person responsible for the nation, the king, did something wrong, the prophets pulled all the kings down. They appealed and pulled them down.

So centered on this parent-body called the church, God is making the families of the future, the tribes of the future and the world citizens of the future. Into what kind of citizen does He make them? God seeks to make them into the citizens of the ideal nation. God seeks to make them into the families of the nation of the ideal of God, and He seeks to make them into the citizens of the nation of the ideal through the tribe of the nation of the ideal.

That which is called the ideal citizen of God, is not any citizen of the past, nor any citizen of the present; it is referring to citizens who can exist in the future. You must know that. And what does God think about the white race, the yellow race and the black race? He would make them into three brothers; He wants us to make them into three brothers. That's the God of Unification Church. I don't know the God of other churches. I don't know other churches, but the God I know I like the best. (clapping) I think they are different. (106-34)

2. The Activities Of The Unification Church

1) Different from This World

What is the Unification Church? What kind of word is the word "Unification" (Tongil)? Until now, the things that we thought about were different, what we talked about was different, how we acted was all different. Whom should we try to resemble? We should try to resemble our subject. We are to resemble God. (1976 March 28, Belvedere Training Center)

How can you tell at once whether the Unification Church is a good church or a bad church? How can you tell whether it is a church in which you can have a relationship with your original nature that is not your fallen nature, the original nature of we human beings? Do we have to act like the people of this world? Is that so? How can you tell? Must we be the same as this world? (No.) We must differ from this world. How much should we differ? We must be 100 per cent different. (1971 May 7, Central Training Institute)

The Unification Church did not emerge in this world to follow suit and become one with this world. Something must differ. Therefore, it must emerge with something to pursue with the original mind of mankind, with an ideal standard. Originally, the final destination that man should pursue is to be restored as man before the fall in the Garden of Eden, and to settle there and live. Thus even though man fell, the original mind constantly pulls him toward that place. (1968 July 14, former Headquarters Church)

When we view things in terms of the theory of the Unification Church, the world that we are pointing to is not the world of Satan. It is the Kingdom of Heaven, the world that God aims for. The world that God desires is essentially different from the Satanic world. The quality is different. If one heads west, the other must go east, the opposite. If one goes south, where must the other go? It must go north.

If we think about men and women, the logic that women ought to do what men do and men ought to do what women do also makes sense. People cat and sleep, but we must work; while people play we must battle, and while people go take a rest, we must be conscripted. Do you understand conscription? It is being required to go and serve.

As this world is a world of resentment, we will never compromise with the way that these resentful people believe is good, but the Unification Church will absolutely go the opposite path. The Unification Church is the opposite of this world. You must know that. We will frantically go the way of this world, is that right? [No.] Then what will we do? We will frantically go the opposite way. When others sleep, we will? [Not sleep] When people don't sleep? [We will work] (Laugh) Take a look. In this world, people eat and sleep, etc., but if we eat and sleep like these people, we won't be able to restore things even after 6000 years.

Thus, you must all think about this. Those who wish to eat and live like others while going this path are truly mad persons. That means externally insane. Externally. Don't eat while others eat, don't sleep while others do, but do everything in advance. This is Father's style. Do you understand? (May 31, Central Training Institute)

3. Opposition And Persecution

1) Consequences of Opposition

What is the Unification Church? Because we advocate /assert the Unification Church, everyone opposes us. The entire world is against us. Black people are against us, the yellow people are against us, the people of Africa are against us, all are against us. Isn't America a comprehensive mix of all races? It's like a hybrid corporation.

If I come as a representative and am opposed, all the people of the world are gathered here; so if people oppose us here that is reflected so that the entire world opposes us. The external world all rise without any real reason, saying, " Reverend Moon, you scoundrel! You're worse than the Mafia or any other gangster. Worse than Stalin." (Laughter) They gave the worst names in the world to me. Wasn't that so? So I said, "Try and kick me." They thought I would be overturned, but I wasn't. (102-238)

Until today the Unification Church has been criticized and opposed, emerging as the representative church group to be persecuted in the 20th century. The Unification Church was not opposed because the people hated it. The world-level, global Satan acted to bring about this situation. If you look at this, don't you think that what was trampled on has moved up a lot? (156-171)

God is with the religious background, the foundation of the Unification Movement; therefore, everything on Satan's side is mobilized to oppose this. This means that an opposition movement that mobilizes all groups belonging to Satan's side will inevitably occur. Thus in the same way that many religious people have been persecuted throughout history, this historical tradition is inherited, and spiritual phenomena in which all religions, all races, all nations of this age oppose us must occur, representing the persecution of all religious people in the past on the stage of world history.

The democratic world opposed the Unification Church as well as the communist world; not only that but communism and democracy united in their opposition toward us. Other denominations became one to oppose us, and although factions are split among themselves, they all became one to oppose us. We must know about this. It is a very strange thing indeed. Within the democratic world, groups are fighting against each other, but when it comes to the Unification Church, they will oppose it together and a similar thing will happen among communist nations as well.

As they do this, attacking the Unification Church on the side of Heaven, they are collapsing rapidly. Today, there is no way for anyone to control the democratic world, nor is there a way for Christianity to control Christianity. The communist world used to be global, but today they are not even a racial communism. They have fallen to the level of tribal communism. They cannot control themselves, and after opposing everything, they collapse. They will fall away. (1987 Feb. 22, Belvedere Training Center)

The reason why God has been following a path of indemnity throughout the 2000-year history has been to send the Lord of the Second Advent representing the democratic world of today and Christianity to make them one. However, when the Lord of the Second Advent comes, if the goal is not met with a particular standard and opposition takes place, there will be trouble. The Lord of the Second Advent will no doubt be born in a particular area representing the world, centering on the national characteristics of that country. The Christianity of that nation represents the world. The sovereignty of that nation represents the world. That is the position. In terms of the Unification Church, that position is Korea, and Korean Christianity.

Thus, if that is against the Unification Church, the opposition is not just against the Unification Church. It has gone against the entire historical dispensation of God. If that is the case, then churches built to complete a historical mission failed to welcome the Lord of the Second Advent, and all Christianity will face a problem here. The cultural sphere behind it, in other words, nations will face a problem. What would be the consequences then? They will be all caught up in the Satanic world. Therefore, the democratic nations and Christian nations today are in the stage of being engulfed by the Communist Party. (1972 April 23, Tokyo Church)

People oppose the Unification Church terribly, but why? The more the entire world opposes, there is a possibility of justifying and validating the Church at once on the worldwide stage. The fact that the whole world opposes, during the single generation of some Moon so-and-so of the Unification Church, that the entire world is against us is not a bad thing. This is to allow a worldwide foundation that can justify the Unification Church upon the course of a single generation. In that sense, Rev. Moon is a champion, more than any other world religious leader, when we see that such a foundation has been built in one generation. We have been able to build a foundation that the country which opposed us and the world which opposed us now looks up to, but how amazing is this? (1980 Oct. 26, Headquarters Church)

You all like balloons, don't you? Doesn't a balloon get bigger as you blow more air into it? If this bursts it will be disaster. We are a balloon that cannot burst, so to speak. We are like such a balloon. We grow larger and larger, riding on the winds of opposition. We become so big, that in the end we will rise up, carrying those who oppose us. Without knowing the world, these people who oppose us will find themselves being lifted up, and say, "Please help us, we surrender."

The more opposition it receives, the more the Unification Church can grow. Is that really possible? I say, it is possible. How big will we become? If we are as big as some room, people will say, "We can make something like that," but if we grow globally, the people of the world will all become involved, and God will also say, "Look at him, he's worth studying." Do you all have confidence in this? That is why I say, "Go ahead and keep opposing us. Go against us. I will rise above the opposition." If that is the case, the victory is already assured and we fight on that determination. (1976 May 30, Belvedere Training Center)

One person said, a world-renown Japanese by the way, an authority in Japan, "Oh, Rev. Moon! Why did you call it the Unification Church? The Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. What does it mean that Christians who are fighting each other will be unified? They will all try to bite and attack." That is true. Do you think I did this because I am not smart? I know. I had to do this, even if intentionally. We must send members out to be opposed. Isn't that so?

These days, they don't say the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity but they call us the Unification Church. I heard people are saying, "The Unification Church talks about unifying religion, unifying Buddhism, Islam, unifying the whole; doesn't that make Moon so-and-so like a thief? Hearing that here in Korea, the Buddhists opposed us or the Confucianists opposed us, I said, "Good! Good!"

Then, was it good that the Unification Church was opposed, or was it bad? Did all of you feel seriously and desperately, "Oh, when is the opposition going to end?" or not? If we simply say, "Oh, may opposition go away. May the time come when we gain strength so that we can move this world in the way we like," from a position of not having paid any indemnity, then we would be thieves. We would be wicked thieves. Wicked thieves. (1978 Oct. 22, Headquarters Church)

In history, numerous religious people have opposed Rev. Moon, but what for? This is because all of the institutions and sovereignties and cultural backgrounds of the evil world today must be denied once, and then rediscovered again. After being denied, they must become one in that position of denial and seek for affirmation. If we are all denied at once, individuals will come from the corners of the world to affirm and join us. This is God's strategy of being struck first and then taking. That is why a religion will develop when there is opposition. The reason why all people will give this kind of a definition throughout history is because this is the fundamental rule.

The Unification Church grew when it was opposed. Today, what will happen if there is no opposition? We must take a firm stand here. What happens when the world welcomes the Unification Church? It will be disastrous. That would be the most frightful time for the Unification Church. I know this. It was the most critical time for Rome when it ruled the world and gave out orders. The law of Rome was for the world, and thus when it tried to move the world, it should have divided all of its wealth and power among the world. Had it done so, Rome would have conquered this world. (1985 Dec. 22, Headquarters Church)

The Unification Church developed in this way by being opposed, but had it been welcomed, how much would it have developed? For forty years, if the world had welcomed Rev. Moon's philosophy, what would have happened? I was able to grasp the world that opposed me and turn it around, but had the Republic of Korea welcomed me, had Christianity and America been unified and appointed me as advisor, what would have happened to the Republic of Korea and America? The Communist Party would have gone under me. Because this was lost, we must deal with what could not be accomplished. It is the same. In order to enter Western society and deal with it and return, all of this must be indemnified.

Centering on the cultural history of Christianity, the unified sphere was lost forty years ago; this is why I returned after a period of four years, went to America through a path of ordeals to redeem the situation, brought the Japanese people and educated them as England could not fulfill her responsibility. "The way for your race to survive is not as the despot that dominated Asia. You must become a people who will sacrifice yourselves and your race in order to live for the world." (1986 Jan. 28, Sheraton Walker Hill)

2) The Value of Persecution

The Unification Church built its worldwide foundation through its course of persecution of a decade similar to the development of history. We cannot deny how much God has helped during this period, in order to form the religious foundation of the Unification Church that could build a global base. Thus, it means that Satan did the persecuting while God did the blessing. Persecution was done by Satan's side and the blessing was done by Heaven's side. From such a perspective, we must know that the Unification Church has adequate and satisfactory content to become a world religion. (1983 Jan. 1, World Mission Headquarters)

From now on an avalanche of people will come to the Unification Church. Until now, Heaven disliked that many people would join the Unification Church. Why? If many would join, that many people would have to pay indemnity. Do you understand? Many people are not needed to pay indemnity. That is why indemnity has been paid, centering on myself.

The portion of individual responsibility, the portion of responsibility of the family, of the tribe, the race, the nation, the world and the cosmos all remain. After Adam and Eve failed, Satan's sphere of dominion extends from the earth to right under the throne of God. We must break through this and rise. In order to do this, Adam himself must remove all conditions of accusations from Satan.

What must be done in order to remove this? In the method of removing this, we must not welcome this at all. We must deny everything, and sever everything. We must cut off everything. Even if I have cut off everything, is that possible? It is not. That is what Satan attacks and strikes. He persecutes. The enemy persecutes. By receiving such indirect persecution, we stand in the position of having severed everything and paying indemnity. Persecution is not bad in itself. Yes! I know the fact that Satan's persecution is one formula for passing on blessings. Do you understand? If you do not deny Satan but have a positive condition for the Satanic world, you will be accused by Satan. (1985 Dec. 24, Headquarters Church)

When we observe today, it is so with society as well as with religion. Just the thin bones of religion remain. Where is the song that can praise my life, and where are the words that extol life? There will come a time when we can be proud of those powers, but if you assert your power too excessively at such a time, it is inevitable that you will be sacrificed. It is that kind of an age. Because of the environment of the times, it is the same with established churches and established religions and established Christianity. All religious groups run into that kind of a fate. If they try to emerge, they will be confronted.

When we think of this, the Unification Church was also born in such a sphere of historical fate, so we must not hold our heads high and emerge at this point. As God loves us He gave us persecution so that we could not emerge. If you think of it in this way, you will be grateful. Do not appear. All will die. If there is a secretion that seeps out from the body that represents all of the internal power and all connections that God has dispensed, that must all be concentrated at one point. (1971 Oct. 24, old Headquarters Church)

We must say, may persecution not leave the Unification Church. A religion that evades the way of persecution will be defeated, and if it can have the strength to digest persecution, and set as its goals what the country and the world expects on a higher level, rather than its own expectations, Heaven will be with it. That is why the Unification Church, although persecuted, develops without collapsing. You must all know this. (1972 July 16, Chongno Church)

Look. Our Unification Church is different from a social organization. Social groups will all disappear through legal sanctions, but it has been a historical fact that religious groups will see an explosive revival by undergoing legal sanctions. Do you understand? The more they persecute me, it is their eyeballs that bulge out, it is their muscles that become stiffened. We just know that. (1977 Nov. 6, Belvedere Training Center)

Why is it that today in the Satanic world, the Unification Church, the true church is being so opposed? What does the persecution and the opposition mean? We do not deny what ought to be denied, and thus, by the world coming together to strike us, we can stand in a position of being denied. By standing in such a position, we can say, "Become one with you as you strike me? You! I go the opposite path," and automatically stand in a position where we can sever ties with Satan. You must know that religion treads a history of persecution in order to do this. Do you understand? Doesn't it sound strange? These are the things that Rev. Moon knows. Isn't it the first time that you are hearing such things?

The historians say that religion is revived by persecution. If you ask why, they will reply, "We don't know why, but that is so." What in the world does that mean, "We don't know why, but that's so?" (Laughter) That flows like the clouds. Why? As religion does not deny the path that ought to be denied, the people who should be denied by the religious world will strike hard to enable denial and thus they can stand in the position of having separated from Satan. This is the tactical effect of God's strategy. (1986 Jan. 31, Hannamdong)

Then is it better that the Unification Church is opposed or not? [Its better.] We must know that. If you receive persecution in a true position and are victorious, you should know that you can be a hero among heroes. There is none who will strike against the truth and not yield. Therefore, this year, the entire world will oppose Rev. Moon, even the Soviet Communist Party. Is it a good symptom or a bad symptom that the entire world will oppose Rev. Moon this year? [A good symptom.] Why is it good? It means that an original point that enables overcoming at once has appeared. Look! The Washington Post crushed Nixon in one year, and it's said they attempted to crush Rev. Moon within five months.

We must know that the truth is more frightening than an atomic bomb, and stronger than any strategy or any persecution. That is why, in that sense, the world is now. The world struck me, so will I be forgiven by God if I strike the world, or not? What do you think? If I did strike the world. If I mistakenly struck at the world, whose side will God be on? As we stand in an amazing position of a win-win plan, we will win whichever way we go. We will always win, and always develop. (1976 April 25, Belvedere Training Center)

That is why it is not bad to be opposed. If opposed, that indirectly proves that you are good. You just need to do more than that which is being opposed. We received opposition in the bad sense, but if we do more in the good sense, the evil will be indemnified and as with this fundamental rule, if you indemnify and survive, you will rise. It is the same logic. That is why the Unification Church has not complained when being opposed, but digested that 100 per cent. Do you understand? No matter how much we are opposed, we can digest everything. Once you have digested the problem, that person can three times. (1975 Jan. 12, old Headquarters Church)

Those who have entered a deep valley can climb a high mountain. Do you understand? The top of the mountain is connected to the valley. The peak is never connected with another peak. All peaks are connected to valleys, so that those who go through hardships will succeed. This is the principle of the universe.

In recent times, the Unification Church is the first religious organization to have been thrown into a valley worldwide. The question is whether it can climb up out of it or not. Can you climb out? How much? How far will you go before stopping? [Until the end.] It won't be easy. Someone has to climb first, strike steel props into the mountainside, put a rope around them in order to build bridges or cable cars.

We fell into the valley, so we must climb out of it first. Is it easy to go up, or difficult? [Difficult.] We have come down into the deepest valley in human history, the greatest valley. Within the history of man, there has been no system of thought as high as what we have. The principle of the cosmos (Chonchuu chu'i.) There has been no philosophy that tried to monopolize all of God's love. This is the most difficult path in the world. We must know that, do you understand?

If we build a cable car here, how long would the line of people from all over the world be, who come here to try to climb? We would have the longest line in history. It would be unprecedented in the world. Do you think so? We are now at such a plant, working to build this. In such a plant, Rev. Moon is the overall superintendent and the person with all responsibility. (1977 June 19, America)

3) The Unification Church has been Slandered

Then what kind of a religion does the Unification Church have? For what purpose did the Unification Church appear? It emerged as a problematic religion in the latter half of the 20th century. What kind of a person is the Rev. Moon who leads the Unification Church? It is now a problematic organization, notorious throughout the world. It seems as if it will be destroyed and disappear, and yet why doesn't it? That is the issue;. Wherever people go, they run into us, and they all spit at us, saying the Unification Church, Moonies, etc. It seems to be on the verge of collapse, that it will disappear without a trace, and yet, how does it still survive? This is the mystery. (1978 Oct. 1, Headquarters Church)

How much did the world at one point talk about the Unification Church and create an uproar? When I go into prison, I still eat well. In prison, whether it is coarse rice with barley or whatever, I can eat it as they give it to me. But that is not the issue. The only concern I had wherever I went, was whether a negative effect would appear or not in the road of indemnity by my mistake. This was the frightening thing and nothing else.

When I first went into a prison, I still will not forget those in the Planning Section. When I first entered, they pointed fingers in my face, saying, "What, you are Moon so-and-so of the Unification Church? Who the heck are you?" (1968 Jan. 1, old Headquarters Church)

The Unification Church was criticized a lot. From now on, in the spring, what had been wrapped over many times will be peeled one at a time, to reveal to the ministers of the established churches. In this way, it is time to get one layer at a time and retreat. If we look at our bundles wrapped in a cloth from several decades ago that we discarded without knowing, we would hold that and break down in tears. At that time we are not able to sympathize, because all things will have come to a stop. All ways would have been taken, and it would be too late. (1970 Dec. 27, old Headquarters Church)

Even if you are slandered for believing in the Unification Church, don't be afraid. The criticism will come and then go, and there is no worry. Criticism is like a tree, trembling in the wind. You will feel good after standing your ground in the face of a little criticism, but if you rise after being praised, it will be a problem. It is a man's character to talk big, and not in his character nor is it interesting to just follow orders from the start. From this perspective, the way of the Unification Church is in complete agreement with Rev. Moon's character. (1967 Aug. 13, old Headquarters Church)

-

Section 4. Establishing The Kingdom Of Heaven On Earth (Part 2)

4. God's Strategy

1) What Kind of Strategy Will God Carry Out?

What must we in the Unification Church do? "In order to enable the People's Republic of Korea to live, the Unification Church should be sacrificed!" This is the way of our church and the way of goodness.

Do you understand? Until the nation is saved, until evil disappears from the nation and until the last day, Korea will follow even if the Unification Church tried to get away. Such a time will inevitably come. Look. That is why the Unification Church will not be destroyed through persecution, but it has developed while being struck. Do you understand? The strategy of Heaven is to be struck, and then take over. Satan dominates by striking, but when we are to take from him, he repays us for the loss. This is wonderful. We did not know this in the past. Evil will strike first, and when it loses, it will make complete reparation for the losses and return everything. Isn't that so? If we violate a good person, we must repay the losses. Similarly, evil must strike first, dominate, and must return everything. When returning, it must attach all compensation and do so.

That is why God has raised up the religions, caused them to be struck, and them redeemed everything. Rome struck Christianity, and in the end was overcome by it. Isn't that so? Today, the Republic of Korea at first struck Christianity, but the first government of the Republic was established on the basis of Christianity. That is how everything will turn out.

You must know this. The strategy of the good side is to be struck and gain, while the strategy of the evil side is to strike, dominate and [as a consequence] lose everything. This is why evil is meant to be destroyed and good to prosper. You must understand this. Is it clear?

God is the king of wisdom, so knowing all of these things, planned everything until now, in such detail, unerringly. Therefore, the final victory will be gained by our Father, God. Does that feel good, or bad? [Good!] Who has the final victory? [Father.] After Father wins, what next? Learning from the secret of Father's victory, "I" can also win. All of the historical saints up till today did not know this secret and could not win; thus all the saints who couldn't find victory will have to learn from us. (1972 May 14, Sutekli)

What will happen to the Unification Church as it is opposed? Speaking of God's strategy and Satan's strategy, Satan has been striking first and losing, while God has been struck and gained, regained. You must know this. Where the good and evil sides battle, you must know how God's plan and Satan's plan differ. This world does not know that. The evil side strikes and loses as they try to dominate, while the good side dominates while being struck. The opposite, complete opposite. While being struck, while becoming a sacrifice without sin, they regain.

They pay indemnity, ask for compensation of the losses and expand. These two strategies are deployed.

Before the parents, isn't that so with siblings as well? The bad child is the one who hit first. This is one formula. God's strategy and Satan's strategy are different; Heaven plans to be hit first and then regain, while Satan plans to hit first and then loses. (1978 Feb. 22, Belvedere Training Center)

What about the Unification Church from now on? Until now, everything about the Unification Church was criticized. It was worse than the Communists, worse than the democratic world, worse than hippies and yuppies. What was that? We should know that it was a strategy on Heaven's side to protect. It was a plan to keep the good side from being influenced by the bad, and on Satan's side it was a warning. We must know that. Two plans will be developed. (1983 Mar 20, Belvedere Training Center)

God, backed by our blood, sweat and tears, is struck and regains. He uses the tactics to be struck and gain back. This is the strategy of Heaven. If I were told to fight with a sword, do you think I won't be able to? Had I fought that way, I would have wiped everything out. Even as I was dying, I would have done so. However, that is not the way. I must be hit to gain.

That is why the Unification Church has been struck until now. When being struck, you as individuals were not struck, not as family units. When I of the Unification Church was struck, I was hit for the Republic of Korea. I was hit for Heaven and Earth. I was hit for the cosmos. As such a universal foundation has been built, Satan is now doomed to retreat. You are among the happiest of the happy. We must deal with this situation now. The Satans who are dispersed in this world are like defeated soldiers. (1963 Nov. 15, old Headquarters Church)

2) Win As You are Struck

If you are struck in this way and stomped on, the rule is that you will disappear. However, the Unification Church has created a worldwide foundation in spite of that. (1974 May 7, Imperial Hotel)

In Korea, how much has Korea opposed me? However, I did not even pretend to listen. that is my responsibility. As the sun sets and darkness comes, we team about light. That is why when Korea is in a complicated situation, when Japan is as well, and America, the more complicated it is, the more people will begin to realize and talk about the need for the Unification Church. (applause) (1976 April 25, Belvedere Training Center)

The Unification Church will not collapse even if struck. (Laughter) Do you understand? It will be struck, but it will not fall. I was struck for thirty years, but to this day, I don't even have an ear that's gone bad. My heart just got hurt a little. I think it was a dream while I was asleep. A dream, just a dream. I think, "I must have had a bad dream." That is why, will we fall? Even if the side that hits is striking with all his might, we are smiling. In that way, I don't consider these people to be enemies. I see them as a living poster that helps me to grow and advertises me. Without these posters, I would not be able to become famous. (1976 Feb. 22, old Headquarters Church)

3) Growth Through Struggle

Our Unification Church has a real, clear origin that no religious organization was able to know in the past. From that real origin, we have a direction to lead this certain and valuable content to a higher dimension. That is why where Rev. Moon of the Unification Church goes, even if he is chased there, he develops. Isn't that so? Being opposed by the nation, opposed by the world, the Unification Church will set down roots. We go to places that are decayed to deal with them. When leaves decay what do they become? Fertilizer. If we put down our roots where there is the smell of decay, we will be able to take in life elements for development. Therefore, if we go a little further, we will be able to see phenomenal growth. if not, I will make that happen. Don't you have that kind of confidence? Those of you who came for the first time, don't I look confident? Moon so-and-so is a man with that kind of confidence. Do you think that I have been dancing around naked in the Chungpadong valley? That is a mistake. (1975 Jan. 12, old Headquarters Church)

Rev. Moon and the Unification Church are now being chased. We are being chased. Where shall we set our feet down, where? That is why we have to become brothers soon. If we come to know those in the Satanic world, they become brothers. Brothers, I say. They are younger brothers, elder brothers, elder sisters, elder brothers, younger sisters. That is why I am telling you this. "Satan, if you work 24 hours a day, I will work 25 hours a day." With such a spirit, we are able to regain [what is lost]. "If you hate, I will counter it with love." That is how it should be. It is inconceivable. (1979 Jan. 14, Belvedere Training Center)

"Furious thunderstorms, come before our Unification Church. Volcanoes, come flying. We will block you." This is the kind of battle that I myself have been having. Even if the Republic of Korea should be destroyed, the Unification Church will not be; with this kind of a faith, I will digest the issue of the Communist Party that Korea has been unable to digest thus far. (1976 Mar. 1, Kyungnam region)

5. The Aim Of Activities Of The Unification Church

1) The Purpose for Establishing the Unification Church

The purpose for establishing the Unification Church was not only for the Church itself Thus, the larger the target is, the happier God will be. (1972 Nov. 12, old Headquarters Church)

2) What Does the Unification Church Work For?

Then, what does the Unification Church work for? You must know this. We aren't working for the sake of the Unification Church. The Unification Church does not work for the Unification Church. We are sacrificing the Unification Church to seek for the Will of Heaven, guiding the Church. (1971 Sept. 5, old Headquarters Church)

Then what does the Unification Church itself do? The Unification Church does not exist for its own sake, but it exists completely as an object of God, for God. That is how it should be. Nothing should be used arbitrarily by the Church. As God wishes, if He says to go east, we go east, if He says to go west, we must go west. If He pushes us forward, we must go forward. As we push forward, we must not be like the snow that flows off the side. We must always stay with the center and stand in the same position.(1972 Nov. 19, old Headquarters Church)

We can live for the sake of others, if they are good people. However, if we consider God and us human beings, God is good to the good people as well as the bad. The issue now is to find the one sheep that is lost) leaving behind the other 99 sheep.

So, the Unification Church should not be living for the sake of the Unification Church. We must live for the sake of the world, in order to find the lost sheep. (1978 Dec. 10, America)

What is the Unification Church working for? Not for itself. We work for the world. We must share our blessings before the world. ( 1984 July 10, Belvedere Training Center)

3) The Unification Church Works for Others

Until now, within the Unification Church, we cried and did everything conceivable. For whom were we doing those things? If they had been for the Unification Church itself, then the Church would be destroyed. There is no sympathy for that. However, if we cry and shout for the country, the world, for God, then God can comfort us saying, "Well done. How are you able to do that, for the world, for God? You can cry for not only a day, but even for a thousand years." Others will come and comfort you in the same way. That is what will happen. (1971 Nov. 18, old Headquarters Church)

Now, who are you doing this for? [God] Not for myself, not for the Unification Church, but for God and the sake of the world. If you do this for the Church, you will be accused. If you do this for Rev. Moon, you will be accused. Not for me, not for the Church, but we are working for the world and for God. For others. The Unification Church is working for the sake of others.

In other religions, in established churches, who are they working for? They work for themselves, and their perspective is not to live for the world, or God. That is what is different. This is the difference, and not other points.

As I mentioned before, what is more public? The Unification Church working for itself is not public. If it can sacrifice itself and work for the world, that will be considered public, as it is for God, which you must know. (1976 June 6, Belvedere Training Center)

4) The Unification Church for the Nation and the World

Where does the Unification Church stand today? What the Unification Church seeks for is not the Church itself. We are looking for something higher than the Unification Church. Not something inferior to the Unification Church, but for a higher level, a more superior dimension.

Then, what is a standard of a higher dimension? Rather than the Unification Church itself, the members need the ability to digest many organizations in this world, the bigger they are. They must team there and develop the qualification to absorb things as their own nutrition. They should not be assimilated there, but be the ones to assimilate. These must be unified and presented transcending the 30 million people as the national characteristic of both North and South Korea. Otherwise, even if a nation is formed, the sovereignty of that nation will be faced with difficulties. Therefore, a people is necessary before the sovereignty of the state.

The Unification Church must first fight for its people rather than for the nation. It must fight for the people. However, viewing its people, they are divided into North and South. If the people are divided, North and South Korea cannot become a power that can attain peaceful unification even if a sovereignty exists. It will only become a one, sided sovereignty. The most important thing is how to unify a spiritual standard for the race that can transcend North and South. I believe this is the future task for which the Unification Church should expend its efforts.

If this is not prepared, the term "homeland/fatherland" cannot appear. Otherwise, even if the name of homeland did appear, it would be a wounded homeland. It would not be a homeland built with authority and conviction, but it would be a land bearing many wounds and disgrace. We must not welcome such a homeland.

Thus, the young people of Unification Church and those with aspirations should wish that the nation as desired by the Church would prosper, rather than the development of the Church, even if the Church itself is destroyed. Even if the Unification Church disappears, the nation that it desires must prosper. The Church must become a sacrifice for this. If both can prosper that would be good, but if that is not possible, the Church must be sacrificed.

If all of you have the hope and desire, "May dawn come for the homeland, how then must dawn come for the homeland? We must have the heart to joyously welcome the dusk as the sun sets and the nighttime. Today when we view the approaching last days worldwide, we must not feel gloom but be able to say, "The reality that must come is now here. Come, night. When the night comes, I will go running." Rather than evade the night, we must be able to say, "I am running towards the dark night in order to welcome the dawn and brilliant mom."

Because there is a dusk in the evening, the dawn of early morn eventually comes; and during that course there is always the pitch-dark zero-hour of midnight. That is a time when all things have gone to sleep. A time when all things come to a halt. No one likes to move at this time. (1971 Oct. 9, Central Training Institute)

When we ask what this world needs today, it is not America that it needs, neither is it communism nor democracy, nor is it the Unification Church. What is needed is the kingdom of Heaven on earth. If the Unification Church is to carry out this tremendous responsibility, the Church must be sacrificed. As this is the invariable principle, God's situation is that he must send us to the way of sacrifice. If Rev. Moon is to shoulder that kind of responsibility, you must know that in order to implement his responsibility, he would not qualify as a teacher unless he slapped and ordered you to go.

It is God's will to leave the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, even if the Unification Church is to disappear, and thus He seeks for a Church that can build that kingdom. That is why it is impossible to do without taking this kind of a path. We must know that this is the final path and the best path, thus we have no choice but to choose this path. Do you understand what I am saying? This is what all people desire, a sacred . . . that God desires. . . An organization or a church with such a responsibility, as it is a sacred obligation of a state, will become 100 per cent one with God by fulfilling this obligation. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes]

If all of you bring several strands of hair to help build the kingdom of Heaven, or bring sweat or money to supplement, bring your heads, your tears, whatever to compensate for everything, then the kingdom will come. However, if you take everything, we will not be able to accomplish this. There will be no kingdom. As there is no nation. . . If you take everything, nothing will be left. (1976 May 16, Belvedere Training Center)

The world situation is in an inexpressible state of confusion and unresolved chaos. Only God knows how this can be controlled, and the Unification Church is working to unify the consequences centering on that direction that only God knows. This is not done for the will of the Unification Church. The Unification Church must also enter into the country of Unification Church, the world of Unification Church. It must enter into the desired country of God's will, the world of God's will. Thus, the Unification Church is not working for the sake of the church. It does so for the sake of the country and word that the Unification Church desires. (1972 Sept. 17, Taegu Church)

5) Activities of the Unification Church

Today, what is the aim of all of the activities of the Unification Church? It is to rebuild. It seeks to love all things from the smallest of animals, love man, and if it is the Republic of Korea, to love Korea, and love the world. From what kind of a stance? It is not the same stance as in the past. Today, when we look at things centering on the essence of creation, we are meant to be connected to God's love.

That is why we will overcome, centering on that love. We will overcome. If we transcend, it will certainly return to you. If you develop a connection, it will certainly come back to you, but where does it return? It will return to the center. To the center. Do you understand? That will become the way of sacrifice, the way of service. (1981 April 26, HQ Church)

What have we the Unification Church been fighting for until now? It was in order to make the external Cain world surrender before Abel. For that purpose, we had been developing the individual struggle to the family-level, the clan/tribe level, the racial level and national level struggle. (1971 Jan. 1, old HQ Church)

You all know well that the work of the Unification Church is connected not only with a two-dimensional world but with a three-dimensional world. (1984 Jan. 15, America)

The activities of the Unification Church thus far were to destroy the external environment of Satan's world. We were in an environment to oppose, and it was merely a tactic to discover a race within such an environment. That is why there was a lot of attrition within the Unification Church itself. We fought a war of attrition. (1969 June 8, old HQ Church)

The Unification Church works centered on whom? (God.) The beginning was God, the process is also God and the end is God, but what are these people trying to do? We are trying to sell off Satan's world. We must completely get rid of it. Then, after we sell it off, to whom will we bring it? It would be the True Parents. The True Parents are not thieves. Those beside the True Parents are nearly all close to thieves, but only the True Parents cannot be thieves. If we deliver it to them, what will happen? All will go back to Heaven. (1985 Dec. 15, HQ Church)

6) The Ability of the Unification Church

How powerful is the Unification Church? We do not hold weapons, but that is not a problem. We are not armed but we have the most powerful weapon actually. It is something that nobody else can own and it is fearful indeed. Once a determination is made, Satan would fear this. We would be in a position similar to God's. You don't know how strong that power is.

Is the Unification Church spiritually strong? [It is strong.] It is stronger than the Communist Party. However strong globally this is, if it is in a financial mess, it will be destroyed. Do you understand? This is our life philosophy. It is our philosophy of existence. (1978 Jan. 2, America)

In the end, does the Unification Church want to be the weakest religion or a strong religion. Do you want to be the strongest religion? [Yes] Really? We must be able to say, "The billions of people in the world, come, all people throughout history, come, in the future there is only us." (1972 Nov. 1, old HQ Church)

We in the Unification Church are like a ring made of rice cakes. A ring of rice cakes. If you get stuck once, will you fall or will you stick? (You'll stick.) Isn't that true? (Yes) (1975 Jan. 12, old HQ Church)

In Korea, don't they say that the Unification Church is very tough and tenacious? Then, are you all tough? Tough in that way? Do you get along well with the tough Unification Church? Who is tough? Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is tough. (1972 Sept. 17, old HQ Church)

The word "First" goes well with the Unification Church. The Unification Church is a church that attempts to become the first. It is a tough church. If it isn't tenacious, it wouldn't be able to get first place. That is why the Unification Church is tough. As a child, someone who becomes first by causing a problem in his town is also a stubborn guy. He gets first place because of his tenacity. You can't be first in anything unless you're tenacious.

Then what is the opposite of tenacious? Shall we say silly? Then, should the Unification Church be tenacious or silly? It must be tenacious. (1970 Nov. 29, old HQ Church)

Our organization is different from the kind of religion that has been floating around in the Satanic world. Those will break if they collide. If struck, they will break. "If we go before you, you can't swallow us, but if you come before us, we will swallow you." This is the kind of confidence we must have. When the truth and evil confront each other, the evil will be defeated. We are in such a position. (1965 Jan. 21, Women's Hall)

That kind of a storm is blowing against this world today and colliding with a confused environment. In all of these battles, will the Unification Church be able to maintain the kind of ideal and philosophy enabling it to fight with power greater than winning victory against the Roman Empire 2,000 years ago? If so, this Unification Church will definitely able to digest the entire world. In trying to fulfill a part of this, I have no choice but to make these young members work, even if they are unwilling. (1977 Oct. 1, Pasadena House, USA)

The Unification Church is to grow by feeding on bad things. It is not that we go to places that are evil and fight there with guns and swords, but we try to swallow everything without a trace, with true love. The question is whether we have the capacity to digest these as fertilizer. That is why we must nurture these buds with independence. (1970 Aug. 23, Central Training Institute)

Chapter 1 - The Meaning Of Religion And Its Mission

Section 1. The Meaning Of Religion

1. The meaning of the word "religion"

If one speaks about religion, in the languages of Korea and the East it is a basic teaching like the central wooden floor of a house. If one speaks about a home, one is speaking about the central wooden floor. In all teaching, in all teaming it means it is principled, it is basic, it is the central teaching.

If we see a house, we speak about the beam of the house, the central beam. Therefore, if God is removed, the entire universe suddenly collapses completely. What we call religion, we see as a providential foundation for building a new home of the universe. Therefore even if the land is leveled, the pillars raised, and everything provided, if the ridge beam, the central beam is not raised up, everything will come to naught. (102-230)

2. The Basic Teaching Of Religion

Until now there have been many religions in the world, but what should religions teach? All religions should first of all teach about God. Any religion which does not teach about God is not a religion. And if a religion teaches about God but does it vaguely, then it is not an authentic religion.

Then what is it that a religion teaches that makes it a true religion? If God exists, what He is like, what His character is like, and what His love is like-the religion that teaches about these things is a true religion. (18-108)

What is the first thing that religion teaches? It teaches about God. Then what does it teach? It teaches about God's purpose. And then what does it teach? It teaches about God's love. Seen through the teachings of religion, man should be the subject of God's purpose. That is to say, man should belong to God. In the midst of such a relationship, we want to prepare a place where our conscience can rest eternally and where we eternally want to be.

Therefore you need to know that you are being resurrected. When we consider this fact, our conscience is something we should be grateful for. Because of this, when people first come into the church they are deeply moved, saying, "Ah, life has this kind of value!" (16-48)

Even if man's conscience conquered the world, and realized God's purpose in heaven and on earth, and even conquered God Himself, it would not be satisfied. Even after conquering God it could not be satisfied. Even after capturing God who is the lord of the one world purpose it is not enough. You must understand this fact. Then what must we conquer? We must conquer even the love which is hidden in the center of God's heart. The conscience does not want to rest. Therefore today's religions must teach that. (16-47)

Religion must teach how to capture God's love. That is only possible through the teachings of religion. The more thoroughly a religion teaches the content of the closest love between God and man, the higher religion it is, the more world-level religion it is. If we compare religions by this standard, Christianity embraces that content the most.

In Christianity, God is taught as the Father. And it teaches that Jesus is the bridegroom and we are the brides. If we become bridegrooms and brides, we become God's sons and daughters. Christianity is the only religion which tried to establish families centered on God's love in this way. Therefore, it can be concluded that Christianity, both in name and reality, is the worldwide religion which God established. Religion reveals that God exists, and teaches the way to capture God's love. (18-327)

What does religion teach? It teaches God's love, and because it has the mission to realize the purpose of God's love, religion teaches sacrifice. That's natural. A religion must not rule the world centered on itself. The Unification Church is teaching people to sacrifice oneself. It is teaching Unification Church members to unite together and sacrifice for the nation which is larger than the Unification Church. If you sacrifice for the nation with a sacrificial heart which has not yet appeared to this people, this nation, then a patriotic spirit which has never existed in history will manifest itself. Do you understand?

When a new tradition of loving the people is established, the organization which established that tradition will not be destroyed. This is not recklessness. Today the Unification Church's sacrifice for the nation is in order to have the nation sacrifice for the world once the nation has been embraced. (57-25)

What is meant by the teaching of religions? Because two ways came into being due to the fall, it seeks to block people from going the evil way. Because people think about ways to put themselves in the forefront, in order to completely break that religion tells them, "Hey you, go to the place of death. Die for others!" If it succeeds in making people die for others, it spreads to the world immediately. Do you understand?

When one gives his life for others, when one sacrifices for public problems, then one can go anywhere in the world without any difficulties. Therefore Jesus came to this earth and taught that those who were willing to die would live and those who sought to live would die. If we think of this from a worldly viewpoint it is foolishness, it's the rambling of a madman. But if we look at it in view of this principle, we exclaim, "Wow, that's how it goes!" Those who seek to die live, and those who seek to live die. (56-180)

3. A True Religion

What religion can be called a true religion? First, it is the religion which monopolizes God's love. Then the one who is the subject of that religion and who should be able to monopolize God's love, what kind of being is the being who can monopolize God's love? A man loves his creative work. Then if there is a person who likes and loves that work, the creator will also like and love that person.

In the same way, if there is a person who loves God's creation even more than God Himself, God will love that person most, and He will want to bequeath totally to him His fortune, His authority and even His love. But the only being who could love and cherish all of God's things more than God would be God's son. Therefore the being whom God loves most is His son who loves Him as His father. That son is the being who can monopolize God's love.

The son who monopolizes God's love has the same subjective authority as God. In that way we can understand that in the Garden of Eden, Adam, the being who was to become the true father of humankind, was the real body of God who had equal authority with God. The religion of this son who can monopolize the love of God, is the true religion.

Second, the religion which is seeking the masterpiece of God's creation which is monopolizing His love is the true religion. That is to say, the religion which is seeking God's son and seeking to establish a relationship with him is the true religion. In order to establish this new relationship, the religion which centers on the spirit and denies the body, and centering on the new relationship denies the old relationships, centering on the new family, tribe, nation and world while denying this world, that religion is a true religion.

Third, the religion which reveals God's love is a true religion. The religion which reveals God's love as parental love, which reveals God's love as conjugal love, and which reveals God's love as children's love is a true religion.

Then which religion is denying the world in order to find God's son and is revealing God's love? It is Christianity. By proclaiming God as the Father and saying He was God's son, Jesus proclaimed a deep realm of moral principles. And Jesus said, "If any man would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me." And he said that we must love him more than anyone else. And in view of the fact that Christianity says he will come again in the Last Days as the King of Kings, in the glory of the Father and He will come in love, we can see that Christianity is the truest religion. For that reason we pray in the name of the True Parents. (23-188)

Then among the religions, which religion is the true religion? It is the religion which seeks to establish a Father-son relationship centered on God, and furthermore to establish brotherhood relationships, and seeks to realize one family on earth centered on God. It is the religion which has these truths. To the extent that a religion is like that, it is the great religion which God desires and the religion which humankind insists is best.

We must remember the main content of a true religion. It wouldn't do for Buddhism to not pass the test, nor for Islam, nor for Christianity.

Whichever religion can come close to this is close to God. As long as God exists, such a religion will develop worldwide. That religion will establish a foundation which will be able to move the world. This is most logical. (91-225)

Among the religions, which is the best religion? Which religion is the true religion? To be a true religion, it must fulfill the conditions for happiness. It must have the necessary requisites. Then what are the conditions for happiness? What is the absolute condition for happiness? It is God's love, isn't it? [Yes.]

Unless a religion is centered on God's love, and has in it the conditions to be able to possess the complete content of God's love and to teach it, it is not a true religion. That conclusion can be reached. (160-270)

-

Section 2. The Need For Religion

1. The Reason Religion Is Needed

Each one of you is also a person of religion. There are many different kinds of religions. Our Unification Church is considered one denomination among them. We can see that for many religions, according to their cultural and environmental situations, many historical reformations came about.

Then why do we need such religions? Among all the things of creation, only man needs religion. This thing called religion, what does it call subject as it goes on its way? It is not a way centered on man alone. Centered on God, religion is what is realized by the relationship between God and man.

Then did man start religion, or if there is a God, did God start religion first? There are many different opinions about that. Which is it? It is God. Originally if there had been no fall religion would not have been necessary. Then who fell? If we consider the problem of what the being is which initiated the bringing of religion, the conclusion points to man. Then did fallen man try to go before God? When we consider that man did that to try to form a relationship with God, we find the words that it is not man but God who started first.

When we took at it this way, on the whole, what is the main reason for religion coming into existence? Of course, it is possible that having fallen, man could present such a cause, but we cannot help but see that the basic motivation presented by God is the initiating motivation. (92-296)

Because man fell religion is necessary and the Savior is necessary. If man had not fallen, then Jesus, or a Savior or religion would not have been necessary. Mankind would have at once become one with God and lived centered on the eternal God's love here on this earth, and the sons and daughters born of that kind of mother and father, their descendants and that country would all have come into the Kingdom of Heaven. Because after having lived like that on earth they would have gone to heaven, they would have gone from the Kingdom of Heaven on earth into the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. Hell came into existence because of the fall, and Jesus, the Savior and things like religion came into existence. (53-296)

1) Religion Is Necessary to All Humankind

Then is religion necessary for all humankind? Or is it just necessary for some special people? What do you think? There are some people who say that it will be all right to go to church later when they are old and about to die and then they will believe in Jesus and go to heaven. Such people can never go to heaven.

Because God has come through thousands of years as the God of unity, a person who cannot unite with God's elements of goodness, can, not go into the united world of heaven. It is natural law that this world cannot be contacted through any special means or methods. Therefore, God resolved the sorrows of the world of humankind and established religion as a means to save humankind.

Then what kind of person needs religion? Today some university professors and some intellectuals say that religion is something weak people believe in. If we analyze those people from the standpoint of the original nature, they are not even human beings. They are usually evil people who oppose the elements of unity. As long as such people exist world peace is not possible.

Religion is not necessary for only a special small group of people; it is necessary for everyone. And it is not just necessary for the people of today, it was necessary for people in the past as well. They just died without knowing this content. And the people of the future will need to know this and religion will be necessary for them too. (18-3 20)

2) The Purpose of Religion

What is the purpose for establishing religion? It is to get rid of all the wild olive shoots of the world. Until now we didn't know this. Religion didn't know this. Then what is the mission of religious people? Transforming all the wild olive shoots into true olive shoots is the responsibility of the many religions and the religious people.

What is this asking us to do? Since we fell away from God and became sinners, for the first time we should become good people and return to God. It is a movement to return to God. Then what is the purpose of religion? It is to save humankind and to return to God. Then what is the individual purpose of the life of faith of religious people?

Until now religious people thought, "Ah, since I believe in a religion, I will be saved and I will be fine." Well, the proper way for a person of faith to think is: I believe in a religion in order to save the people of the world and to bring them back to God. What kind of people are true religious people, true people of faith? They are the people who think, "I believe in this religion in order to bring my nation back to God, in order to bring the world back to God. It's not to save my own sons and daughters and my descendants first. Rather, let's save the nation and the world first."

It's resolving this first before seeking my own sons and daughters. If the nation is saved, my family and my sons and daughters are saved together. If the world is saved, my country is saved at the same time. Then a true religion is one which seeks to save humankind. The person who saves humankind and brings humankind back to God is a true religious person. In saving this world, would God want to save America first or the whole world first? [The world first!] (80-201)

Then how can we distinguish a true religion? In Christianity, if you are Presbyterian you say the Presbyterian Church is right; if you are Methodist, you say the Methodist Church is right. In this way the 400 denominations of Christianity are fighting with each other and the Catholic Church says it is right. . . So in the religious wars around 500,000 people were slaughtered. Each of them says they are right and fights the others; then which one do you think is true?

And furthermore, Buddhism, Confucianism, and Islam all think they are the best, but do you know which one is the true religion? What is a true religion? It must advocate returning to the original world. God's providence of salvation. What is salvation? Saving a person who is ill is returning to the state prior to becoming ill. Until now no one knew what the purpose of salvation was. There has been no conclusion about the exact meaning of it.

In this confused world, the Unification Church put forth the exact meaning of religion. Then what is the providence of salvation? The Providence of Salvation is the Providence of Restoration. The discovery of the word "Restoration" is a great discovery. What is restoration? Let's return to the world before Adam and Eve sinned when they could receive God's love directly. This is the ultimate object of the providence of salvation. This is not just for all humankind; it includes heaven and earth,. . . . Therefore God's purpose of salvation and the messiah's purpose of salvation are one in that their purpose is to save us. They are all the same.

What is the reason we believe a religion? There is no other reason than to find a world without sin, the original world with God. The people of the world are brothers and sisters. They are brothers and sisters. Let's become one with them and return. Let's return to the world of God's love. (80-203)

The purpose behind God's providence of salvation is to find this world. Then why did He send the messiah? The reason for sending the messiah is also to find this world. Now we know the purpose of religion. Religion is for the world . . . to find it and next it is for the messiah . . . So the Messiah comes and gives all the people here the qualification of being sons and daughters. . . Originally only if one becomes God's sons and daughters can one go into heaven; adopted children cannot go in. That is to say, only if one qualifies as a son or daughter can one go in. (80-284)

3) The Highest Purpose That Religion is Heading For

Then what is the unfinished work that the creator wants to give to humankind? It is not the earth that people are living on. It is not the physical earth. What we need to inherit is not something limited to this earth. On the foundation of the earth, God wants to bequeath to humankind the everlasting, eternal world, the immense world without boundaries.

And that is not all. He wants to give of course the heavens and the earth and even the very creator of the cosmos himself. Where is the destination of a true religion? It is not the earth. It is not the earth. Everything is heading towards the one God who is at the center. God has directed history by establishing religion and heading towards that in the form of an individual, family, tribe, society, and nation.

Until now this God could not give the blessing of the heavens and the earth and God himself. He could not give the blessing, "All these things I give to you." What did God want to give to the Israelite people who prided themselves on being the chosen people? Before giving himself, God wanted to give his son. But they beat and killed that son. Because they were God's chosen people, through his son He wanted to give them all his unfinished works. Think about how hard God had worked to establish the Israelite people. After establishing them what did He want to give them? He wanted to give them His beloved only son. And that was not the end; later He wanted to give them Himself. This is the final goal, the purpose of religion. (10-326)

-

Section 3. The Role And Mission Of Religion

1. Religion Is The Means Of Establishing A Relationship With The Absolute Being

What does religion do? It has the mission to connect with God and to connect with God's essence and mission. (89-171)

Humankind cannot be satisfied with the things of this world. We can obtain the highest happiness and be endowed with the highest value only in the place where we are serving the Absolute Being who can melt heaven and earth. It is for this that humankind is going its way today and tomorrow. Religion is to establish an internal relationship with this Absolute Being. Religion carries out the providence internally, not externally. The external is dominated by evil and the internal is dominated by good.

We must realize a world of ideology centered on goodness. The ideology of goodness is made of internal reflection. The pursuit of religion is to seek completely the internal aspect, to search for the world of ideology, and in the end to find the Creator and serve Him eternally and to live together with Him in joy. (11-85)

Today if we dig into the original source of religion, we see that it is God Himself. It is God who is in the subject position of that world of heart. But if we do not know what kind of situation God is in, or how God realizes His will, then what difference does it make if God's will is realized? It doesn't matter. (85-234)

2. Religion Is The Historical Way Of Looking For The Very Center Of Goodness

If history has been a process of history heading towards one center, it is acceptable; but if that is not so, history should be broken up and cast away. And now you too, if you are in such a process it is fortunate; but if not, it is reason for despair. Our conscience orders us to find one center to lead. It is pushing us. Then if you find a center to lead, will it be at an acceptable level where it can be led in the way you want it to be? The goal must be God.

The conscience is heading towards one goal, but because the body is going in the opposite direction the difference in degrees is felt as pain. If there is a purpose for heaven and earth, who is the lord of that purpose? You should know that the lord of that purpose is pulling you along. Then who is the lord of that purpose? There must be one place where the consciences of all humankind can reside. That center must be a being on a higher level than humankind. The center of that purpose does not accept evil. If it is not good, it cannot be led. If it is not good it cannot become one. You who are heading towards the goal, are you good or are you evil? What percent of you is good and what percent evil? We are middle beings who are fighting between good and evil.

Now in the world of humankind, is there a person who qualifies as good? No, there is none. Therefore all humankind must be led. Giving up everything you have and wanting to go together with another person is goodness, and keeping everything you have and wanting to go alone is evil. Our spirits want and like goodness, but our bodies dislike it. As we head along the way to goodness, our greatest enemy is our body. If there is a creator of goodness, he should struggle for the salvation of humankind; and he must be a being who works in addition to humankind's conscience. Only then does he qualify as the creator. The traces of power coming into history in addition to humankind's conscience remain, and that is religion.

Religion! The historical traces that the God of goodness worked His providence by moving the consciences of weak humankind are religion. Therefore, although history changed, and the world was transformed, the basic center of goodness did not change. If we look at the developing history of the civilized world, we can see that the creator of goodness exists. Since the beginning of history there have been many cultural realms centered on religions. According to the flow of history they were developing towards one goal. Now there are the Christian realm, the Muslim realm, the Hindu realm and the Buddhist realm, and these all are in the process of uniting centered on the Christian realm. This fact cannot be denied. (12-103)

3. The Important Standards Which Religion Must Demonstrate

Today if we consider what religion has come into existence in order to do, we see that religion came into existence in order to fulfill the responsibility of uniting the people of the world today, of making into one all humankind who have not been able to unite into one in the history of the world. Then what does religion assert? What should a religion assert? We must unite our individual selves into one. In order to make ourselves one, we must bring our mind and body into unity. But until now the directions of the minds of different individuals were all different according to their thought systems or concepts. If a person is a scholar and he dedicates his life in order to do research in his area of specialty, if his area is scholarship then the direction of his mind is towards scholarship and he gambles by bringing his body into unity with that idea.

Then centered on God, what should be the standard for the highest heaven which humankind are longing for? The standard is hearts or minds which do not change. However history may change or develop, the standard of the mind which does not develop and does not change no matter how rapidly the environment and the times may change, a standard of one mind which is not dominated and which never changes is necessary.

That standard of mind is not according to my own standard of thinking. It must be the standard of the common mind of mankind. And not only that, if there is an absolute being who created the heavens and the earth, that standard must contain the content which will allow a reciprocal relationship to be formed with that absolute being and will allow becoming one with Him. From that position, we see that it is God's subjective standard of conscience which must be established.

Therefore religion should gamble on uniting our standard of conscience centered on God. If there is a being called God, then the standard of my conscience must not change in relation to Him. Therefore it seems to me that the important standard which religion should assert is how to establish an absolute, unchanging standard of heart in front of the absolute God. If this deviates, if this changes according to the age or according to one's situation, then I don't see that the mission of a religion to accomplish God's will can be fulfilled. In that sense, it is the mission of religion, which has crossed through the course of history of human society, to unite our standard of conscience with the absolute God. (82-272)

4. Religion Is The Place Where Broken Humankind Is Reborn

Through the fall, humankind became people whose minds and bodies are fighting. Inside me are fighting the elements which are heading towards two purposes. When we form a family, this becomes four. If there are ten people, it becomes twenty.

From this viewpoint, we cannot deny the statement that our world is a world of unhappiness. It is made of such people. Then if the absolute God exists, He cannot just leave such people as they are. If God just left them as they are, then that is not God. Because humankind is broken like this, behind the scenes in human history, God began to create a repair shop to repair them. That is religion. Religion teaches humankind to return to God. There is no religion which is not centered on God. Because we do not have a relationship with God, if we don't form a relationship there is no way to return.

Therefore, many different forms of religions were placed in the different cultures, different traditions, different races and different backgrounds. In that way centered on God humankind headed towards the purpose of God, the purpose God desired. (53-115)

The exalted concept of love which God gave us as a great under, taking, we lost that concept of absolute value. We should know that today we are pitiful people living and moaning as beings between two opposite, phenomenal worlds. In other words, we are broken people. But because the absolute God cannot help but relate to us, and because He could not just leave mankind this way, through the course of history He worked to give mankind rebirth. That is to say it was necessary to make a repair shop. And that is religion. (52-321)

5. The Place Of Rebirth Which Restores Broken Mankind

Then is God a good being or an evil being? [A good being.] If he is a good being then he will be a nice being. If someone is good, then he is nice; but can a good being watching humankind fight be a good being? Can he be a good being or not? No, he can't. Then if God is good, He has to stop the fighting between fallen humankind, between these evil beings whose minds and bodies are fighting.

In order to correct this and take it apart and fix it above this earth's historical providential course, God is doing a reconstruction movement. Only if there are actual results making these into one can we say that God exists. What is the organization which is working to make these into one? It is religion. Then do people need religion or not? They absolutely need it. People who are here for the first time, maybe the girl students over there are thinking, "Why do people need religion? That is for weak people to believe in."

These days the people in the alienated intellectual class say, "People like us who are at the top of the world, why do we need religion? It's only weak people who believe in that. God? Oh? I'm God." But things are not that way. The strength of religion. . . What is religion supposed to do? What has God placed religion here to do? It is to restore humankind which is broken. It is to restore and to reconstruct. As it is a place where restoration is going on it is a restoration place.

If it is a place of restoration, what happens? It must be taken apart and fixed. Can something be fixed by just leaving it alone? If you want to fix something, you have to take it apart. Completely, all of it. Don't you have to take it apart? Do you just leave it that way as good as it is? You must take it completely apart and fix it. (160-33)

Then what has been accomplished through religion is the reconstruction of what was broken. It has proceeded through a movement of individual reconstruction, family reconstruction, national reconstruction, world reconstruction, and reconstruction of the whole. If there is a God we cannot deny the fact that there must definitely be traces of this in the historical periods. Otherwise there cannot be any connection between God and humankind.

If you think of it, religion has managed to carry out such a mission. It has formed the civilized world through expanding, centering on God and centering on humankind.

6. The Unification Church Is A General Repair Shop

The purpose of religion is not to give all the bodies to Satan. Isn't that right? The purpose of religion is to have also the body be loved by God in the realm of perfection on heaven's side through ruling even the body centering on the mind. But Christianity consists of only the spiritual side. It has gathered only spiritual people in a world form. Therefore we must unite all the bodies together in a game in which they can be loved. Because they cannot be made into one without a unifying plan which can bring the mind and body into unity through a new thought system, the lord who comes will come in order to make heaven and earth one.

The making of the unity is not done by force. It's like Ssang Hwa Tang. It's like the Ssang Hwa Tang of heaven and earth. Do you know what Ssang Hwa Tang is? Its Chinese characters mean that two (Ssang) become harmonized together (Hwa ) into one drink (Tang). Therefore it becomes a medicine.

In the same way the Lord who comes must harmonize and make into one everything which was divided when heaven and earth were divided by the fall. Then what on earth is this Unification Church? From which point will the unity advocated by the unification plan of the Unification Church be realized? It is first applied to the individual and then it is just adapted to the family, and that which is adapted to the family is applied to the society, and that which is adapted to the society is applied to the people, and that which is adapted to the people is applied to the nation and that which is adapted to the nation is applied to the world.

The Unification Church has the ideology which can be applied to the very end like that. If the Unification Church is that kind of Unification Church it will surely become the Unification Church. That is to say the Unification Church will surely become the Unification Church. Do you understand what that means? God made repair shops; everything that was spread about is being gathered into the four great religious cultural realms in the repair shops. . . If they are just repaired, legs are made, and arms are made, everything is divided up.

Therefore at the end in the last days that must be gathered together. A general repair shop must appear. A general repair shop. Do you understand? That which is seeking to do the mission of the general repair shop is the Unification Church. Do the people who are here for the first time understand? What is the Unification Church doing? It is a general repair shop. Then are only individuals repaired in this general repair work? No. Individuals must be repaired; families must also be repaired; tribes must also be repaired; peoples must also be repaired; nations must also be repaired; the world must also be repaired; communism must also be repaired. This is what it is. Do you understand?

The repair shop which has the mission to repair everything is the Unification Church. Therefore if one comes into the Unification Church and is completely repaired, even if that person is thrown back into Satan's world, he does not retreat but becomes an individual who can win over Satan. If you just leave him in the family, it will not be ruined; it will become a family which receives God's love. And if children are born they will become the sons and daughters whom God loves. They are different.

It is the Unification Church which advocates that families unite and form a tribe, that tribes unite and form a nation, and that nations unite and form the world. When one fully has the thought of the Unification Church, no matter where you leave that person, without any relationship to Satan he stands sturdily as an individual, forms a family and when children are born into that family Satan cannot invade them. And centered on those sons and daughters, if they are Kims, they form the Kim clan and Satan cannot relate to it. The church which is advocating becoming that kind of clan is the Unification Church. When clans which cannot be invaded by Satan unite, they become a people. In this way let's make a people which can never be destroyed and let's make a heavenly nation which will never be destroyed! This is the thought of the Unification Church. (56-190)

-

Section 4. The Place Making The World Of God's Will

What in the world is religion? What religion does is work to make the world of God's Will. That's the main point. If we express the main point, that's the title. The World of the Will. (86-28)

Religion is a training center for finding the world of love, of God and of the ideal. The world religions have divided between them the mission of raising people level by level back to the original position. If the human ancestors had not fallen and had become one with God's love, this would have been the eternal starting point of happiness. But because this was lost, it must be found again and people must match themselves to it. The central being who comes as the representative of the human ancestors in order to put back together that which was lost is the messiah. Being equal to that task is the mission of the messiah who comes. (87-177)

The mission of religion is to prepare for the true son who is coming the family he needs, to prepare the tribe, the people, the nation, and the world which he needs. It is to subjugate the entire nation of Satan and prepare it all to be ready to be taken. This is the mission of religion. Does the Messiah need to take only this world? Does he need to take this entire fallen world? Does he need to take the whole world or just part of it? Which is it? He must take all of it. From here we can know what the meaning of the providence of salvation is and the meaning of religion. The meaning of the providence of salvation is to save the entire world. We need to know that since God created mankind as his beloved sons, God cannot just beat and kill them nor just send them to hell. Therefore the providence of salvation is to not leave a single person in the world of Satan and to banish Satan... Only Satan shall be left in Satan's world. All those called people shall be taken back by God. (80-283)

Then what is desired by good or by religion? What do they want to do? What do religions do and what does good want to do? What does good want us to have, and what does a true religion want us to have? We should know that system distinguishes the great goodnesses and small goodnesses by whether they are centered on the condition of helping to bring about the world of oneness.

Does goodness stress individualism? When we say a person is a good person, do we say it about someone who always does everything for himself? In the realm of conditions of living for the whole, the limit of what one may possess and have is determined, and there is a great and wide difference. The higher the personality, the more valuable is the being . Isn't that true? Why is that? One communicates with God, is together with God and seeks to become one with God. We should know that. All ideologies which advocate goodness belong to ideologies for the whole. They are among the ideologies for the whole which are centered on God. We are able to find this kind of concept here.

So great religions are worldwide. They go beyond one people. That religion does not belong to any nation. It is such that it is beyond the interference of any nation. Then what does God want to do through religion? Through religion God's purpose cannot help but be to gather the world under his dominion and to gather it under his sovereignty. What is that asking us to do? It is placing the world under God and at the same time under man. God wants to have dominion over the world through man. (93-77)

1. The Training Center Which Teaches The Laws Of The Original Home Town

Because the world of our original home town is the original world where God lives, where the lord of heaven and earth lives, what is the place for training one to live according to the laws of the original home town? We should know that it is religion. It is not God's will to live for one's own denomination like the ecclesiastical authorities of today. The denominations should go beyond their own denomination and live for God and for mankind. One should not fight for one's church nor live for one's church; one should fight against Satan and be a denomination which works for humankind. You should known this.

Therefore the religions of today are training people to be in line with the laws which will allow them to return to the world of the original hometown. So in the future history the many religions which have been following God's will shall deny themselves. "Sacrifice and serve others!" Until now we have not known why that was. We didn't know why we had to sacrifice and serve. It is because this is the original home, town which is for the original world.

In order to go to that world we must have the preparation and training to get there. Accordingly, through the fact that the higher a religion is the more it emphasizes sacrifice and service, we can recognize the historical fact that God carried out his Providence through a historical course in historical periods. Through this we can recognize that God exists. (77-270)

Then that heaven where God lives, that spirit world where God lives, what kind of system does it have? That system's order is very simple. The people who can go to heaven, who can go to paradise, are not people who have lived for themselves. That kind of people cannot go there. Heaven is the place that people who were born for the whole and who live for the whole go. I don't know whether you have never experiences the spiritual world, but by the grace of heaven I experienced the rich spiritual world.

If you go into that world, there is not a single person who lives for himself. Those who lived for God and those who lived for humankind, they all have gone to that world. Because God established this kind of ideal beginning, this kind of ideal principle, it is for sure that the land of the original hometown which is the origin is the world realized by these laws. Therefore, those laws of the original hometown must be taught to the multitudes of mankind who hope to find and go to that world. Here on earth, where is the stage for training in and teaching about these laws? It is religion. Religion is what trains our personalities to adjust to the laws of the original hometown here on earth while we are still alive so that when we go there we know the laws.

We should know that this is the duty of today's religious life. The higher the religion, the less one stresses oneself. The higher the religion, the more it stresses meekness and humility. And furthermore, it stresses sacrifice and service. Why must it do that? Because those are the laws of the original hometown. At any rate humankind is like a wanderer searching for the land of its original hometown. Since religion must train people in the laws which will allow them to live there, the higher the religion, the more it has taught people to sacrifice. When we see that the religions of history have had this mission over and over again, we cannot deny that God has worked his providence through religions in the course of history. (77-189)